Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1859], The minister's wooing (Derby and Jackson, New York) [word count] [eaf702T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Next section

CHAPTER XI. THE PRACTICAL TEST.

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

The hens cackled drowsily in the barnyard of
the white Marvyn-house; in the blue June-afternoon
sky sported great sailing islands of cloud,
whose white, glistening heads looked in and out
through the green apertures of maple and blossoming
apple-boughs; the shadows of the trees
had already turned eastward, when the one-horse
wagon of Mrs. Katy Scudder appeared at the
door, where Mrs. Marvyn stood, with a pleased,
quiet welcome in her soft, brown eyes. Mrs.
Scudder herself drove, sitting on a seat in front,
while the Doctor, apparelled in the most faultless
style, with white wrist-ruffles, plaited shirt-bosom,
immaculate wig, and well-brushed coat, sat by
Mary's side, serenely unconscious how many feminine
cares had gone to his getting-up. He did
not know of the privy consultations, the sewings,
stitchings, and starchings, the ironings, the brushings,
the foldings and unfoldings and timely arrangements,
that gave such dignity and

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

respectability to his outer man, any more than the serene
moon rising tranquilly behind a purple mountain-top
troubles her calm head with treatises on astronomy;
it is enough for her to shine, — she
thinks not how or why.

There is a vast amount of latent gratitude to
women lying undeveloped in the hearts of men,
which would come out plentifully, if they only
knew what they did for them. The Doctor was
so used to being well dressed, that he never
asked why. That his wig always sat straight
and even around his ample forehead, not facetiously
poked to one side, nor assuming rakish
airs, unsuited to clerical dignity, was entirely
owing to Mrs. Katy Scudder. That his best
broadcloth coat was not illustrated with shreds
and patches, fluff and dust, and hanging in ungainly
folds, was owing to the same. That his
long silk stockings never had a treacherous stitch
allowed to break out into a long running ladder
was due to her watchfulness; and that he wore
spotless ruffles on his wrists or at his bosom was
her doing also. The Doctor little thought, while
he, in common with good ministers generally,
gently traduced the Scriptural Martha and insisted
on the duty of heavenly abstractedness, how much
of his own leisure for spiritual contemplation was
due to the Martha-like talents of his hostess. But
then, the good soul had it in him to be grateful,

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

and would have been unboundedly so, if he had
known his indebtedness, — as, we trust, most of
our magnanimous masters would be.

Mr. Zebedee Marvyn was quietly sitting in the
front summer parlor, listening to the story of two
of his brother church-members, between whom some
difficulty had arisen in the settling of accounts:
Jim Bigelow, a small, dry, dapper little individual,
known as general jobber and factotum, and Abram
Griswold, a stolid, wealthy, well-to-do farmer. And
the fragments of conversation we catch are not
uninteresting, as showing Mr. Zebedee's habits of
thought and mode of treating those who came to
him for advice.

“I could 'ave got along better, if he'd 'a' paid
me regular every night,” said the squeaky voice
of little Jim; — “but he was allers puttin' me off
till it come even change, he said.”

“Well, 'ta'n't always handy,” replied the other,
“one doesn't like to break into a five-pound note
for nothing; and I like to let it run till it comes
even change.”

“But, brother,” said Mr. Zebedee, turning over
the great Bible that lay on the mahogany stand
in the corner, “we must go to the law and to
the testimony,” — and, turning over the leaves, he
read from Deuteronomy, xxiv.: —

“Thou shalt not oppress an hired servant that
is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

or of thy strangers that are in thy land within
thy gates. At his day thou shalt give him his
hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it; for
he is poor, and setteth his heart upon it: lest he
cry against thee unto the Lord, and it be sin unto
thee.”

“You see what the Bible has to say on the
matter,” he said.

“Well, now, Deacon, I rather think you've got
me in a tight place,” said Mr. Griswold, rising;
and turning confusedly round, he saw the placid
figure of the Doctor, who had entered the room
unobserved in the midst of the conversation, and
was staring with that look of calm, dreamy abstraction
which often led people to suppose that
he heard and saw nothing of what was going forward.

All rose reverently; and while Mr. Zebedee was
shaking hands with the Doctor, and welcoming
him to his house, the other two silently withdrew,
making respectful obeisance.

Mrs. Marvyn had drawn Mary's hand gently
under her arm and taken her to her own sleeping-room,
as it was her general habit to do, that she
might show her the last book she had been reading,
and pour into her ear the thoughts that had
been kindled up by it.

Mrs. Scudder, after carefully brushing every speck
of dust from the Doctor's coat and seeing him

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

seated in an arm-chair by the open window, took
out a long stocking of blue-mixed yarn which she
was knitting for his winter wear, and, pinning her
knitting-sheath on her side, was soon trotting her
needles contentedly in front of him.

The ill-success of the Doctor's morning attempt at
enforcing his theology in practice rather depressed
his spirits. There was a noble innocence of nature
in him which looked at hypocrisy with a puzzled
and incredulous astonishment. How a man could
do so and be so was to him a problem at which
his thoughts vainly labored. Not that he was in
the least discouraged or hesitating in regard to
his own course. When he had made up his
mind to perform a duty, the question of success
no more entered his thoughts than those of the
granite boulder to which we have before compared
him. When the time came for him to roll,
he did roll with the whole force of his being; —
where he was to land was not his concern.

Mildly and placidly he sat with his hands resting
on his knees, while Mr. Zebedee and Mrs. Scudder
compared notes respecting the relative prospects
of corn, flax, and buckwheat, and thence passed to
the doings of Congress and the last proclamation
of General Washington, pausing once in a while, if,
peradventure, the Doctor might take up the conversation.
Still he sat dreamily eyeing the flies as they
fizzed down the panes of the half-open window.

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

“I think,” said Mr. Zebedee, “the prospects of
the Federal party were never brighter.”

The Doctor was a stanch Federalist, and generally
warmed to this allurement; but it did not
serve this time.

Suddenly drawing himself up, a light came into
his blue eyes, and he said to Mr. Marvyn, —

“I'm thinking, Deacon, if it is wrong to keep
back the wages of a servant till after the going
down of the sun, what those are to do who keep
them back all their lives.”

There was a way the Doctor had of hearing and
seeing when he looked as if his soul were afar
off, and bringing suddenly into present conversation
some fragment of the past on which he had
been leisurely hammering in the quiet chambers of
his brain, which was sometimes quite startling.

This allusion to a passage of Scripture which
Mr. Marvyn was reading when he came in, and
which nobody supposed he had attended to, startled
Mrs. Scudder, who thought, mentally, “Now
for it!” and laid down her knitting-work, and
eyed her cousin anxiously. Mrs. Marvyn and
Mary, who had glided in and joined the circle,
looked interested; and a slight flush rose and
overspread the thin cheeks of Mr. Marvyn, and his
blue eyes deepened in a moment with a thoughtful
shadow, as he looked inquiringly at the Doctor,
who proceeded: —

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“My mind labors with this subject of the enslaving
of the Africans, Mr. Marvyn. We have
just been declaring to the world that all men are
born with an inalienable right to liberty. We
have fought for it, and the Lord of Hosts has
been with us; and can we stand before Him
with our foot upon our brother's neck?”

A generous, upright nature is always more sensitive
to blame than another, — sensitive in proportion
to the amount of its reverence for good,—
and Mr. Marvyn's face flushed, his eye kindled,
and his compressed respiration showed how deeply
the subject moved him. Mrs. Marvyn's eyes turned
on him an anxious look of inquiry. He answered,
however, calmly: —

“Doctor, I have thought of the subject myself.
Mrs. Marvyn has lately been reading a pamphlet
of Mr. Thomas Clarkson's on the slave-trade, and
she was saying to me only last night, that she
did not see but the argument extended equally to
holding slaves. One thing, I confess, stumbles
me: — Was there not an express permission given
to Israel to buy and hold slaves of old?”

“Doubtless,” said the Doctor; “but many permissions
were given to them which were local
and temporary; for if we hold them to apply to
the human race, the Turks might quote the Bible
for making slaves of us, if they could, — and the
Algerines have the Scripture all on their side, —

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

and our own blacks, at some future time, if they
can get the power, might justify themselves in
making slaves of us.”

“I assure you, Sir,” said Mr. Marvyn, “if I
speak, it is not to excuse myself. But I am
quite sure my servants do not desire liberty, and
would not take it, if it were offered.”

“Call them in and try it,” said the Doctor.
“If they refuse, it is their own matter.”

There was a gentle movement in the group at
the directness of this personal application; but
Mr. Marvyn replied, calmly, —

“Cato is up at the eight-acre lot, but you may
call in Candace. My dear, call Candace, and let
the Doctor put the question to her.”

Candace was at this moment sitting before the
ample fireplace in the kitchen, with two iron kettles
before her, nestled each in its bed of hickory
coals, which gleamed out from their white ashes
like sleepy, red eyes, opening and shutting. In
one was coffee, which she was burning, stirring
vigorously with a pudding-stick, — and in the other,
puffy doughnuts, in shapes of rings, hearts, and
marvellous twists, which Candace had such a special
proclivity for making, that Mrs. Marvyn's
table and closets never knew an intermission of
their presence.

“Candace, the Doctor wishes to see you,” said
Mrs. Marvyn.

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

“Bress his heart!” said Candace, looking up,
perplexed. “Wants to see me, does he? Can't
nobody hab me till dis yer coffee's done; a minnit's
a minnit in coffee; — but I'll be in dereckly,”
she added, in a patronizing tone. “Missis, you
jes' go 'long in, an' I'll be dar dereckly.”

A few moments after, Candace joined the group
in the sitting-room, having hastily tied a clean,
white apron over her blue linsey working-dress,
and donned the brilliant Madras which James had
lately given her, and which she had a barbaric
fashion of arranging so as to give to her head
the air of a gigantic butterfly. She sunk a dutiful
curtsy, and stood twirling her thumbs, while
the Doctor surveyed her gravely.

“Candace,” said he, “do you think it right that
the black race should be slaves to the white?”

The face and air of Candace presented a curious
picture at this moment; a sort of rude sense
of delicacy embarrassed her, and she turned a
deprecating look, first on Mrs. Marvyn and then
on her master.

“Don't mind us, Candace,” said Mrs. Marvyn;
“tell the Doctor the exact truth.”

Candace stood still a moment, and the spectators
saw a deeper shadow roll over her sable face,
like a cloud over a dark pool of water, and her
immense person heaved with her labored breathing.

“Ef I must speak, I must,” she said. “No, —

-- 176 --

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

I neber did tink 'twas right. When Gineral
Washington was here, I hearn 'em read de Declaration
ob Independence and Bill o' Rights; an' I
tole Cato den, says I, `Ef dat ar' true, you an' I
are as free as anybody.' It stands to reason.
Why, look at me, — I a'n't a critter. I's neider
huffs nor horns. I's a reasonable bein', — a woman,—
as much a woman as anybody,” she said, holding
up her head with an air as majestic as a
palm-tree; — “an' Cato, — he's a man, born free
an' equal, ef dar's any truth in what you read, —
dat's all.”

“But, Candace, you've always been contented
and happy with us, have you not?” said Mr.
Marvyn.

“Yes, Mass'r, — I ha'n't got nuffin to complain
ob in dat matter. I couldn't hab no better friends
'n you an' Missis.”

“Would you like your liberty, if you could get
it, though?” said Mr. Marvyn. “Answer me honestly.”

“Why, to be sure I should! Who wouldn't?
Mind ye,” she said, earnestly raising her black,
heavy hand, “'ta'n't dat I want to go off, or want
to shirk work; but I want to feel free. Dem dat
isn't free has nuffin to gib to nobody; — dey can't
show what dey would do.”

“Well, Candace, from this day you are free,”
said Mr. Marvyn, solemnly.

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

Candace covered her face with both her fat
hands, and shook and trembled, and, finally, throwing
her apron over her head, made a desperate
rush for the door, and threw herself down in the
kitchen in a perfect tropical torrent of tears and
sobs.

“You see,” said the Doctor, “what freedom is
to every human creature. The blessing of the
Lord will be on this deed, Mr. Marvyn. `The
steps of a just man are ordered by the Lord, and
he delighteth in his way.'”

At this moment, Candace reappeared at the
door, her butterfly turban somewhat deranged with
the violence of her prostration, giving a whimsical
air to her portly person.

“I want ye all to know,” she said, with a clearing-up
snuff, “dat it's my will an' pleasure to go
right on doin' my work jes' de same; an', Missis,
please, I'll allers put three eggs in de crullers,
now; an' I won't turn de wash-basin down in de
sink, but hang it jam-up on de nail; an' I won't
pick up chips in a milk-pan, ef I'm in ever so big
a hurry; — I'll do eberyting jes' as ye tells me.
Now you try me an' see ef I won't!”

Candace here alluded to some of the little private
wilfulnesses which she had always obstinately cherished
as reserved rights, in pursuing domestic matters
with her mistress.

“I intend,” said Mr. Marvyn, “to make the

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

same offer to your husband, when he returns from
work to-night.”

“Laus, Mass'r, — why, Cato he'll do jes' as I
do, — dere a'n't no kind o' need o' askin' him.
'Course he will.”

A smile passed round the circle, because between
Candace and her husband there existed one
of those whimsical contrasts which one sometimes
sees in married life. Cato was a small-built, thin,
softly-spoken negro, addicted to a gentle chronic
cough; and, though a faithful and skilful servant,
seemed, in relation to his better half, much like a
hill of potatoes under a spreading apple-tree. Candace
held to him with a vehement and patronizing
fondness, so devoid of conjugal reverence as to
excite the comments of her friends.

“You must remember, Candace,” said a good
deacon to her one day, when she was ordering
him about at a catechizing, “you ought to give
honor to your husband; the wife is the weaker
vessel.”

I de weaker vessel?” said Candace, looking
down from the tower of her ample corpulence on
the small, quiet man whom she had been fledging
with the ample folds of a worsted comforter, out
of which his little head and shining bead-eyes
looked, much like a blackbird in a nest, — “I de
weaker vessel? Umph!”

A whole woman's-rights' convention could not

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

have expressed more in a day than was given in
that single look and word. Candace considered a
husband as a thing to be taken care of, — a rather
inconsequent and somewhat troublesome species
of pet, to be humored, nursed, fed, clothed, and
guided in the way that he was to go, — an animal
that was always losing off buttons, catching
colds, wearing his best coat every day, and getting
on his Sunday hat in a surreptitious manner for
week-day occasions; but she often condescended to
express it as her opinion that he was a blessing,
and that she didn't know what she should do, if
it wasn't for Cato. In fact, he seemed to supply
her that which we are told is the great want in
woman's situation, — an object in life. She sometimes
was heard expressing herself very energetically
in disapprobation of the conduct of one of
her sable friends, named Jinny Stiles, who, after
being presented with her own freedom, worked
several years to buy that of her husband, but became
afterwards so disgusted with her acquisition
that she declared she would “neber buy anoder
nigger.”

“Now Jinny don't know what she's talkin' about,”
she would say. “S'pose he does cough and keep
her awake nights, and take a little too much
sometimes, a'n't he better'n no husband at all?
A body wouldn't seem to hab nuffin to lib for, ef
dev hadn't an ole man to look arter. Men is

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

nate'lly foolish about some tings, — but dey's good
deal better'n nuffin.”

And Candace, after this condescending remark,
would lift off with one hand a brass kettle in
which poor Cato might have been drowned, and
fly across the kitchen with it as if it were a
feather.

-- 181 --

CHAPTER XII. MISS PRISSY.

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

Will our little Mary really fall in love with
the Doctor? — The question reaches us in anxious
tones from all the circle of our readers; and what
especially shocks us is, that grave doctors of divinity,
and serious, stocking-knitting matrons seem
to be the class who are particularly set against
the success of our excellent orthodox hero, and
bent on reminding us of the claims of that unregenerate
James, whom we have sent to sea on
purpose that our heroine may recover herself of
that foolish partiality for him which all the Christian
world seems bent on perpetuating.

“Now, really,” says the Rev. Mrs. Q., looking
up from her bundle of Sewing-Society work, “you
are not going to let Mary marry the Doctor?”

My dear Madam, is not that just what you did,
yourself, after having turned off three or four fascinating
young sinners as good as James any day?
Don't make us believe that you are sorry for it
now!

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

“Is it possible,” says Dr. Theophrastus, who is
himself a stanch Hopkinsian divine, and who is at
present recovering from his last grand effort on Natural
and Moral Ability, — “is it possible that you
are going to let Mary forget that poor young man
and marry Dr. Hopkins? That will never do in
the world!”

Dear Doctor, consider what would have become
of you, if some lady at a certain time had not had
the sense and discernment to fall in love with the
man who came to her disguised as a theologian.

“But he's so old!” says Aunt Maria.

Not at all. Old? What do you mean? Forty
is the very season of ripeness, — the very meridian
of manly lustre and splendor.

“But he wears a wig.”

My dear Madam, so did Sir Charles Grandison,
and Lovelace, and all the other fine fellows of those
days; the wig was the distinguishing mark of a
gentleman.

No, — spite of all you may say and declare, we
do insist that our Doctor is a very proper and probable
subject for a young lady to fall in love with.

If women have one weakness more marked than
another, it is towards veneration. They are born
worshippers, — makers of silver shrines for some
divinity or other, which, of course, they always
think fell straight down from heaven.

The first step towards their falling in love with

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

an ordinary mortal is generally to dress him out
with all manner of real or fancied superiority; and
having made him up, they worship him.

Now a truly great man, a man really grand and
noble in heart and intellect, has this advantage
with women, that he is an idol ready-made to hand;
and so that very painstaking and ingenious sex
have less labor in getting him up, and can be ready
to worship him on shorter notice.

In particular is this the case where a sacred profession
and a moral supremacy are added to the
intellectual. Just think of the career of celebrated
preachers and divines in all ages. Have they not
stood like the image that “Nebuchadnezzar the
king set up,” and all womankind, coquettes and
flirts not excepted, been ready to fall down and
worship, even before the sound of cornet, flute,
harp, sackbut, and so forth? Is not the faithful
Paula, with her beautiful face, prostrate in reverence
before poor, old, lean, haggard, dying St.
Jerome, in the most splendid painting of the world,
an emblem and sign of woman's eternal power of
self-sacrifice to what she deems noblest in man?
Does not old Richard Baxter tell us, with delightful
single-heartedness, how his wife fell in love with
him first, spite of his long, pale face, — and how
she confessed, dear soul, after many years of married
life, that she had found him less sour and bitter
than she had expected?

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

The fact is, women are burdened with fealty
faith, reverence, more than they know what to do
with; they stand like a hedge of sweet-peas, throwing
out fluttering tendrils everywhere for something
high and strong to climb by, — and when they find
it, be it ever so rough in the bark, they catch upon
it. And instances are not wanting of those who
have turned away from the flattery of admirers to
prostrate themselves at the feet of a genuine hero
who never wooed them, except by heroic deeds and
the rhetoric of a noble life.

Never was there a distinguished man whose greatness
could sustain the test of minute domestic inspection
better than our Doctor. Strong in a single-hearted
humility, a perfect unconsciousness of self
an honest and sincere absorption in high and holy
themes and objects, there was in him what we so
seldom see, — a perfect logic of life; his minutest
deeds were the true results of his sublimest principles.
His whole nature, moral, physical and intellectual,
was simple, pure, and cleanly. He was
temperate as an anchorite in all matters of living,—
avoiding, from a healthy instinct, all those intoxicating
stimuli then common among the clergy.
In his early youth, indeed, he had formed an attachment
to the almost universal clerical pipe, —
but, observing a delicate woman once nauseated
by coming into the atmosphere which he and his
brethren had polluted, he set himself gravely to

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

reflect that that which could so offend a woman
must needs be uncomely and unworthy a Christian
man; wherefore he laid his pipe on the mantel-piece,
and never afterwards resumed the indulgence.

In all his relations with womanhood he was delicate
and reverential, forming his manners by that
old precept, “The elder women entreat as mothers,
the younger as sisters,” — which rule, short and simple
as it is, is, nevertheless, the most perfect résumé
of all true gentlemanliness. Then, as for person,
the Doctor was not handsome, to be sure; but he
was what sometimes serves with woman better, —
majestic and manly; and, when animated by thought
and feeling, having even a commanding grandeur
of mien. Add to all this, that our valiant hero is
now on the straight road to bring him into that
situation most likely to engage the warm partisanship
of a true woman, — namely, that of a man
unjustly abused for right-doing, — and one may
see that it is ten to one our Mary may fall in love
with him yet before she knows it.

If it were not for this mysterious selfness-and-sameness
which makes this wild, wandering, uncanonical
sailor, James Marvyn, so intimate and internal, —
if his thread were not knit up with the
thread of her life, — were it not for the old habit
of feeling for him, thinking for him, praying for
him, hoping for him, fearing for him, which — wo

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

is us! — is the unfortunate habit of womankind,—
if it were not for that fatal something which
neither judgment, nor wishes, nor reason, nor common
sense shows any great skill in unravelling, —
we are quite sure that Mary would be in love with
the Doctor within the next six months; as it is,
we leave you all to infer from your own heart
and consciousness what his chances are.

A new sort of scene is about to open on our
heroine, and we shall show her to you, for an
evening at least, in new associations, and with a
different background from that homely and rural
one in which she has fluttered as a white dove
amid leafy and congenial surroundings.

As we have before intimated, Newport presented
a résumé of many different phases of society, all
brought upon a social level by the then universally
admitted principle of equality.

There were scattered about in the settlement
lordly mansions, whose owners rolled in emblazoned
carriages, and whose wide halls were the
scenes of a showy and almost princely hospitality.
By her husband's side, Mrs. Katy Scudder was
allied to one of these families of wealthy planters,
and often recognized the connection with a quiet
undertone of satisfaction, as a dignified and self-respecting
woman should. She liked, once in a
while, quietly to let people know, that, although
they lived in the plain little cottage, and made no

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

pretensions, yet they had good blood in their veins,—
that Mr. Scudder's mother was a Wilcox, and
that the Wilcoxes were, she supposed, as high as
anybody, — generally ending the remark with the
observation, that “all these things, to be sure, were
matters of small consequence, since at last it would
be of far more importance to have been a true
Christian than to have been connected with the
highest families of the land.”

Nevertheless, Mrs. Scudder was not a little pleased
to have in her possession a card of invitation
to a splendid wedding-party that was going to be
given, on Friday, at the Wilcox Manor. She
thought it a very becoming mark of respect to the
deceased Mr. Scudder that his widow and daughter
should be brought to mind, — so becoming and
praiseworthy, in fact, that, “though an old woman,”
as she said, with a complacent straightening of her
tall, lithe figure, she really thought she must make
an effort to go.

Accordingly, early one morning, after all domestic
duties had been fulfilled, and the clock, loudly
ticking through the empty rooms, told that all
needful bustle had died down to silence, Mrs.
Katy, Mary, and Miss Prissy Diamond, the dress-maker,
might have been observed sitting in solemn
senate around the camphor-wood trunk, before
spoken of, and which exhaled vague foreign and
Indian perfumes of silk and sandal-wood.

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

You may have heard of dignitaries, my good
reader, — but, I assure you, you know very little
of a situation of trust or importance compared to
that of the dressmaker in a small New England
town.

What important interests does she hold in her
hands! How is she besieged, courted, deferred to!
Three months beforehand, all her days and nights
are spoken for; and the simple statement, that
only on that day you can have Miss Clippers, is
of itself an apology for any omission of attention
elsewhere, — it strikes home at once to the deepest
consciousness of every woman, married or single.
How thoughtfully is everything arranged, weeks
beforehand, for the golden, important season when
Miss Clippers can come! On that day, there is
to be no extra sweeping, dusting, cleaning, cooking,
no visiting, no receiving, no reading or writing,
but all with one heart and soul are to wait
upon her, intent to forward the great work which
she graciously affords a day's leisure to direct.
Seated in her chair of state, with her well-worn
cushion bristling with pins and needles at her side,
her ready roll of patterns and her scissors, she
hears, judges, and decides ex cathedrá on the possible
or not possible, in that important art on
which depends the right of presentation of the floral
part of Nature's great horticultural show. She
alone is competent to say whether there is any

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

available remedy for the stained breadth in Jane's
dress, — whether the fatal spot by any magical
hocus-pocus can be cut out from the fulness, or
turned up and smothered from view in the gathers,
or concealed by some new fashion of trimming
falling with generous appropriateness exactly across
the fatal weak point. She can tell you whether
that remnant of velvet will make you a basque, —
whether Mamma's old silk can reappear in juvenile
grace for Miss Lucy. What marvels follow
her, wherever she goes! What wonderful results
does she contrive from the most unlikely materials,
as everybody after her departure wonders to see
old things become so much better than new!

Among the most influential and happy of her
class was Miss Prissy Diamond, — a little, dapper,
doll-like body, quick in her motions and nimble in
her tongue, whose delicate complexion, flaxen curls,
merry flow of spirits, and ready abundance of
gayety, song, and story, apart from her professional
accomplishments, made her a welcome guest
in every family in the neighborhood. Miss Prissy
laughingly boasted being past forty, sure that the
avowal would always draw down on her quite a
storm of compliments, on the freshness of her
sweet-pea complexion and the brightness of her
merry blue eyes. She was well pleased to hear
dawning girls wondering why, with so many advantages,
she had never married. At such remarks

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

Miss Prissy always laughed loudly, and declared
that she had always had such a string of engagements
with the women that she never found half
an hour to listen to what any man living would
say to her, supposing she could stop to hear him.
“Besides, if I were to get married, nobody else
could,” she would say. “What would become of
all the wedding-clothes for everybody else?” But
sometimes, when Miss Prissy felt extremely gracious,
she would draw out of her little chest just
the faintest tip-end of a sigh, and tell some young
lady, in a confidential undertone, that one of these
days she would tell her something, — and then there
would come a wink of her blue eyes and a fluttering
of the pink ribbons in her cap quite stimulating
to youthful inquisitiveness, though we have
never been able to learn by any of our antiquarian
researches that the expectations thus excited
were ever gratified.

In her professional prowess she felt a pardonable
pride. What feats could she relate of wonderful
dresses got out of impossibly small patterns
of silk! what marvels of silks turned that could
not be told from new! what reclaimings of waists
that other dressmakers had hopelessly spoiled. Had
not Mrs. General Wilcox once been obliged to call
in her aid on a dress sent to her from Paris? and
did not Miss Prissy work three days and nights
on that dress, and make every stitch of that

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

trimming over with her own hands, before it was fit to
be seen? And when Mrs. Governor Dexter's best
silver-gray brocade was spoiled by Miss Pimlico,
and there wasn't another scrap to pattern it with,
didn't she make a new waist out of the cape and
piece one of the sleeves twenty-nine times, and
yet nobody would ever have known tht there was
a joining in it?

In fact, though Miss Prissy enjoyed the fair
average plain-sailing of her work, she might be
said to revel in difficulties. A full pattern with
trimming, all ample and ready, awoke a moderate
enjoyment; but the resurrection of anything half-worn
or imperfectly made, the brilliant success,
when, after turning, twisting, piecing, contriving,
and, by unheard-of inventions of trimming, a dress
faded and defaced was restored to more than pristine
splendor, — that was a triumph worth enjoying.

It was true, Miss Prissy, like most of her nomadic
compeers, was a little given to gossip; but,
after all, it was innocent gossip, — not a bit of
malice in it; it was only all the particulars about
Mrs. Thus-and-So's wardrobe, — all the statistics
of Mrs. That-and-T'other's china-closet, — all the
minute items of Miss Simkins's wedding-clothes, —
and how her mother cried, the morning of the
wedding, and said that she didn't know anything
how she could spare Louisa Jane, only that Edward
was such a good boy that she felt she could

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

love him like an own son, — and what a providence
it seemed that the very ring that was put into the
bride-loaf was the one that he gave her when he
first went to sea, when she wouldn't be engaged
to him because she thought she loved Thomas
Strickland better, but that was only because she
hadn't found him out, you know, — and so forth,
and so forth. Sometimes, too, her narrations assumed
a solemn cast, and brought to mind the
hush of funerals, and told the words spoken in
faint whispers, when hands were clasped for the
last time, — and of utterances crushed out from
hearts, when the hammer of a great sorrow strikes
out sparks of the divine, even from common stone;
and there would be real tears in the little blue
eyes, and the pink bows would flutter tremulously,
like the last three leaves on a bare scarlet maple
in autumn. In fact, dear reader, gossip, like romance,
has its noble side to it. How can you
love your neighbor as yourself and not feel a little
curiosity as to how he fares, what he wears, where
he goes, and how he takes the great life tragicomedy
at which you and he are both more than
spectators? Show me a person who lives in a
country village absolutely without curiosity or interest
on these subjects, and I will show you a
cold, fat oyster, to whom the tide-mud of propriety
is the whole of existence.

As one of our esteemed collaborators in the At

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

lantic remarks, — “A dull town, where there is
neither theatre nor circus nor opera, must have
some excitement, and the real tragedy and comedy
of life must come in place of the second-hand.
Hence the noted gossiping propensities of country-places,
which, so long as they are not poisoned by
envy or ill-will, have a respectable and picturesque
side to them, — an undoubted leave to be, as probably
has almost everything, which obstinately and
always insists on being, except sin!”

As it is, it must be confessed that the arrival
of Miss Prissy in a family was much like the setting
up of a domestic show-case, through which
you could look into all the families of the neighborhood,
and see the never-ending drama of life, —
births, marriages, deaths, — joy of new-made mothers,
whose babes weighed just eight pounds and
three quarters, and had hair that would part with
a comb, — and tears of Rachels who wept for their
children, and would not be comforted because they
were not. Was there a tragedy, a mystery, in all
Newport, whose secret closet had not been unlocked
by Miss Prissy? She thought not; and you
always wondered, with an uncertain curiosity, what
those things might be over which she gravely shook
her head, declaring, with such a look, — “Oh, if
you only could know!” — and ending with a general
sigh and lamentation, like the confidential
chorus of a Greek tragedy.

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

We have been thus minute in sketching Miss
Prissy's portrait, because we rather like her. She
has great power, we admit; and were she a sourfaced,
angular, energetic body, with a heart whose
secretions had all become acrid by disappointment
and dyspepsia, she might be a fearful gnome,
against whose family visitations one ought to
watch and pray. As it was, she came into the
house rather like one of those breezy days of
spring, which burst all the blossoms, set all the
doors and windows open, make the hens cackle
and the turtles peep, — filling a solemn Puritan
dwelling with as much bustle and chatter as if
a box of martins were setting up housekeeping
in it.

Let us now introduce you to the sanctuary of
Mrs. Scudder's own private bedroom, where the
committee of exigencies, with Miss Prissy at their
head, are seated in solemn session around the
camphor-wood trunk.

“Dress, you know, is of some importance, after
all,” said Mrs. Scudder, in that apologetic way in
which sensible people generally acknowledge a
secret leaning towards anything so very mundane.
While the good lady spoke, she was reverentially
unpinning and shaking out of their fragrant folds
creamy crape shawls of rich Chinese embroidery,—
India muslin, scarfs, and aprons; and already
her hands were undoing the pins of a silvery

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

damask linen in which was wrapped her own
wedding-dress. “I have always told Mary,” she
continued, “that, though our hearts ought not to
be set on these things, yet they had their importance.”

“Certainly, certainly, Ma'am,” chimed in Miss
Prissy. “I was saying to Miss General Wilcox,
the other day, I didn't see how we could `consider
the lilies of the field,' without seeing the
importance of looking pretty. I've got a flower-de-luce
in my garden now, from one of the new
roots that old Major Seaforth brought over from
France, which is just the most beautiful thing
you ever did see; and I was thinking, as I looked
at it to-day, that, if women's dresses only grew
on 'em as handsome and well-fitting as that, why,
there wouldn't be any need of me; but as it is,
why, we must think, if we want to look well.
Now, peach-trees, I s'pose, might bear just as
good peaches without the pink blows, but then
who would want 'em to? Miss Deacon Twitchel,
when I was up there the other day, kept kind o'
sighin' 'cause Cerintha Ann is getting a new pink
silk made up, 'cause she said it was such a dying
world it didn't seem right to call off our attention:
but I told her it wasn't any pinker than
the apple-blossoms; and what with robins and
blue-birds and one thing or another, the Lord is
always calling off our attention; and I think we

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

ought to observe the Lord's works and take a lesson
from 'em.”

“Yes, you are quite right,” said Mrs. Scudder,
rising and shaking out a splendid white brocade,
on which bunches of moss-roses were looped to
bunches of violets by graceful fillets of blue ribbons.
“This was my wedding-dress,” she said.

Little Miss Prissy sprang up and clapped her
hands in an ecstasy.

“Well, now, Miss Scudder, really! — did I ever
see anything more beautiful? It really goes beyond
anything I ever saw. I don't think, in all
the brocades I ever made up, I ever saw so pretty
a pattern as this.”

“Mr. Scudder chose it for me, himself, at the
silk-factory in Lyons,” said Mrs. Scudder, with
pardonable pride, “and I want it tried on to
Mary.”

“Really, Miss Scudder, this ought to be kept
for her wedding-dress,” said Miss Prissy, as she
delightedly bustled about the congenial task. “I
was up to Miss Marvyn's, a-working, last week,”
she said, as she threw the dress over Mary's head,
“and she said that James expected to make his
fortune in that voyage, and come home and settle
down.”

Mary's fair head emerged from the rustling folds
of the brocade, her cheeks crimson as one of the
moss-roses, — while her mother's face assumed a

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

severe gravity, as she remarked that she believed
James had been much pleased with Jane Spencer,
and that, for her part, she should be very glad,
when he came home, if he could marry such a
steady, sensible girl, and settle down to a useful,
Christian life.

“Ah, yes, — just so, — a very excellent idea, certainly,”
said Miss Prissy. “It wants a little taken
in here on the shoulders, and a little under the
arms. The biases are all right; the sleeves will
want altering, Miss Scudder. I hope you will
have a hot iron ready for pressing.”

Mrs. Scudder rose immediately, to see the command
obeyed; and as her back was turned, Miss
Prissy went on in a low tone, —

“Now, I, for my part, don't think there's a word
of truth in that story about James Marvyn and
Jane Spencer; for I was down there at work one
day when he called, and I know there couldn't
have been anything between them, — besides, Miss
Spencer, her mother, told me there wasn't. — There,
Miss Scudder, you see that is a good fit. It's
astonishing how near it comes to fitting, just as
it was. I didn't think Mary was so near what
you were, when you were a girl, Miss Scudder.
The other day, when I was up to General Wilcox's,
the General he was in the room when I
was a-trying on Miss Wilcox's cherry velvet, and
she was asking couldn't I come this week for her,

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

and I mentioned I was coming to Miss Scudder,
and the General says he, — `I used to know her
when she was a girl. I tell you, she was one
of the handsomest girls in Newport, by George!'
says he. And says I, — `General, you ought to
see her daughter.' And the General, — you know
his jolly way, — he laughed, and says he, — `If she
is as handsome as her mother was, I don't want
to see her,' says he. `I tell you, wife,' says he,
`I but just missed falling in love with Katy Stephens.
'”

“I could have told her more than that,” said
Mrs. Scudder, with a flash of her old coquette girlhood
for a moment lighting her eyes and straightening
her lithe form. “I guess, if I should show
a letter he wrote me once — But what am I
talking about?” she said, suddenly stiffening back
into a sensible woman. “Miss Prissy, do you
think it will be necessary to cut it off at the bottom?
It seems a pity to cut such rich silk.”

“So it does, I declare. Well, I believe it will
do to turn it up.”

“I depend on you to put it a little into modern
fashion, you know,” said Mrs. Scudder. “It
is many a year, you know, since it was made.”

“Oh, never you fear! You leave all that to
me,” said Miss Prissy. “Now, there never was
anything so lucky as, that, just before all these
wedding-dresses had to be fixed, I got a letter

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

from my sister Martha, that works for all the first
families of Boston. And Martha she is really unusually
privileged, because she works for Miss
Cranch, and Miss Cranch gets letters from Miss
Adams, — you know Mr. Adams is Ambassador
now at the Court of St. James, and Miss Adams
writes home all the particulars about the court-dresses;
and Martha she heard one of the letters
read, and she told Miss Cranch that she would
give the best five-pound-note she had, if she could
just copy that description to send to Prissy. Well,
Miss Cranch let her do it, and I've got a copy of
the letter here in my work-pocket. I read it up to
Miss General Wilcox's, and to Major Seaforth's,
and I'll read it to you.”

Mrs. Katy Scudder was a born subject of a
crown, and, though now a republican matron, had
not outlived the reverence, from childhood implanted,
for the high and stately doings of courts, lords,
ladies, queens, and princesses, and therefore it was
not without some awe that she saw Miss Prissy
produce from her little black work-bag the well-worn
epistle.

“Here it is,” said Miss Prissy, at last. “I only
copied out the parts about being presented at
Court. She says: —

“`One is obliged here to attend the circles of
the Queen, which are held once a fortnight; and
what renders it very expensive is, that you cannot

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

go twice in the same dress, and a court-dress you
cannot make use of elsewhere. I directed my
mantua-maker to let my dress be elegant, but
plain as I could possibly appear with decency.
Accordingly, it is white lutestring, covered and
full-trimmed with white crape, festooned with lilac
ribbon and mock point-lace, over a hoop of enormous
size. There is only a narrow train, about
three yards in length to the gown-waist, which is
put into a ribbon on the left side, — the Queen
only having her train borne. Ruffled cuffs for married
ladies, — treble lace ruffles, a very dress cap
with long lace lappets, two white plumes, and a
blonde lace handkerchief. This is my rigging.'”

Miss Prissy here stopped to adjust her spectacles.
Her audience expressed a breathless interest.

“You see,” she said, “I used to know her when
she was Nabby Smith. She was Parson Smith's
daughter, at Weymouth, and as handsome a girl
as ever I wanted to see, — just as graceful as a
sweet-brier bush. I don't believe any of those English
ladies looked one bit better than she did. She
was always a master-hand at writing. Everything
she writes about, she puts it right before you.
You feel as if you'd been there. Now, here she
goes on to tell about her daughter's dress. She
says: —

“`My head is dressed for St. James's, and in

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

my opinion looks very tasty. Whilst my daughter
is undergoing the same operation, I set myself
down composedly to write you a few lines. Well,
methinks I hear Betsey and Lucy say, “What is
cousin's dress?” White, my dear girls, like your
aunt's, only differently trimmed and ornamented, —
her train being wholly of white crape, and trimmed
with white ribbon; the petticoat, which is
the most showy part of the dress, covered and
drawn up in what are called festoons, with light
wreaths of beautiful flowers; the sleeves, white
crape drawn over the silk, with a row of lace
round the sleeve near the shoulder, another half-way
down the arm, and a third upon the top of
the ruffle, — a little stuck between, — a kind of
hat-cap with three large feathers and a bunch of
flowers, — a wreath of flowers on the hair.'”

Miss Prissy concluded this relishing description
with a little smack of the lips, such as people
sometimes give when reading things that are particularly
to their taste.

“Now, I was a-thinking,” she added, “that it
would be an excellent way to trim Mary's sleeves,—
three rows of lace, with a sprig to each row.”

All this while, our Mary, with her white short-gown
and blue stuff-petticoat, her shining pale
brown hair and serious large blue eyes, sat innocently
looking first at her mother, then at Miss
Prissy, and then at the finery.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

We do not claim for her any superhuman exemption
from girlish feelings. She was innocently
dazzled with the vision of courtly halls and princely
splendors, and thought Mrs. Adams's descriptions
almost a perfect realization of things she had
read in “Sir Charles Grandison.” If her mother
thought it right and proper she should be dressed
and made fine, she was glad of it; only there came
a heavy, leaden feeling in her little heart, which
she did not understand, but we who know womankind
will translate it for you; it was, that a certain
pair of dark eyes would not see her after she
was dressed; and so, after all, what was the use
of looking pretty?

“I wonder what James would think,” passed
through her head; for Mary had never changed a
ribbon, or altered the braid of her hair, or pinned
a flower in her bosom, that she had not quickly
seen the effect of the change mirrored in those
dark eyes. It was a pity, of course, now she had
found out that she ought not to think about him,
that so many thought-strings were twisted round
him.

So while Miss Prissy turned over her papers,
and read out of others extracts about Lord Caermarthen
and Sir Clement Cotterel Dormer and
the Princess Royal and Princess Augusta, in black
and silver, with a silver netting upon the coat, and
a head stuck full of diamond pins, — and Lady

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

Salisbury and Lady Talbot and the Duchess of
Devonshire, and scarlet satin sacks and diamonds
and ostrich-plumes, and the King's kissing Mrs.
Adams, — little Mary's blue eyes grew larger and
larger, seeing far off on the salt green sea, and her
ears heard only the ripple and murmur of those
waters that carried her heart away, — till, by-and-by,
Miss Prissy gave her a smart little tap, which
awakened her to the fact that she was wanted
again to try on the dress which Miss Prissy's nimble
fingers had basted.

So passed the day, — Miss Prissy busily chattering,
clipping, basting, — Mary patiently trying on
to an unheard-of extent, — and Mrs. Scudder's neat
room whipped into a perfect froth and foam of
gauze, lace, artificial flowers, linings, and other
aids, accessories, and abetments.

At dinner, the Doctor, who had been all the
morning studying out his Treatise on the Millennium,
discoursed tranquilly as usual, innocently ignorant
of the unusual cares which were distracting
the minds of his listeners. What should he
know of dress-makers, good soul? Encouraged
by the respectful silence of his auditors, he calmly
expanded and soliloquized on his favorite topic,
the last golden age of Time, the Marriage-Supper
of the Lamb, when the purified Earth, like a repentant
Psyche, shall be restored to the long-lost
favor of a celestial Bridegroom, and glorified saints

-- 204 --

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

and angels shall walk familiarly as wedding-guests
among men.

“Sakes alive!” said little Miss Prissy, after dinner,
“did I ever hear any one go on like that
blessed man? — such a spiritual mind! Oh, Miss
Scudder, how you are privileged in having him
here! I do really think it is a shame such a
blessed man a'n't thought more of. Why, I could
just sit and hear him talk all day. Miss Scudder,
I wish sometimes you'd just let me make a ruffled
shirt for him, and do it all up myself, and put a
stitch in the hem that I learned from my sister
Martha, who learned it from a French young lady
who was educated in a convent; — nuns, you know,
poor things, can do some things right; and I think
I never saw such hemstitching as they do there;—
and I should like to hemstitch the Doctor's ruffles;
he is so spiritually-minded, it really makes
me love him. Why, hearing him talk put me in
mind of a real beautiful song of Mr. Watts, — I
don't know as I could remember the tune.”

And Miss Prissy, whose musical talent was one
of her special fortes, tuned her voice, a little cracked
and quavering, and sang, with a vigorous accent
on each accented syllable, —



“From the third heaven, where God resides,
That holy, happy place,
The New Jerusalem comes down,
A lorned with shining grace.

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]



“Attending angels shout for joy,
And the bright armies sing, —
`Mortals! behold the sacred seat
Of your descending King!'”

“Take care, Miss Scudder! — that silk must be
cut exactly on the bias”; and Miss Prissy, hastily
finishing her last quaver, caught the silk and the
scissors out of Mrs. Scudder's hand, and fell down
at once from the Millennium into a discourse on
her own particular way of covering piping-cord.

So we go, dear reader, — so long as we have a
body and a soul. Two worlds must mingle, — the
great and the little, the solemn and the trivial,
wreathing in and out, like the grotesque carvings
on a Gothic shrine; — only, did we know it
rightly, nothing is trivial; since the human soul,
with its awful shadow, makes all things sacred.
Have not ribbons, cast-off flowers, soiled bits of
gauze, trivial, trashy fragments of millinery, sometimes
had an awful meaning, a deadly power,
when they belonged to one who should wear them
no more, and whose beautiful form, frail and
crushed as they, is a hidden and a vanished thing
for all time? For so sacred and individual is a
human being, that, of all the million-peopled earth,
no one form ever restores another. The mould of
each mortal type is broken at the grave; and never,
never, though you look through all the faces
on earth, shall the exact form you mourn ever

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

meet your eyes again! You are living your daily
life among trifles that one death-stroke may make
relics. One false step, one luckless accident, an
obstacle on the track of a train, the tangling of
the cord in shifting a sail, and the penknife, the
pen, the papers, the trivial articles of dress and
clothing, which to-day you toss idly and jestingly
from hand to hand, may become dread memorials
of that awful tragedy whose deep abyss ever underlies
our common life.

-- 207 --

CHAPTER XIII. THE PARTY.

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

Well, let us proceed to tell how the eventful
evening drew on, — how Mary, by Miss Prissy's
care, stood at last in a long-waisted gown flowered
with rose-buds and violets, opening in front
to display a white satin skirt trimmed with lace
and flowers, — how her little feet were put into
high-heeled shoes, and a little jaunty cap with a
wreath of moss-rose-buds was fastened over her
shining hair, — and how Miss Prissy, delighted,
turned her round and round, and then declared
that she must go and get the Doctor to look at
her. She knew he must be a man of taste, he
talked so beautifully about the Millennium; and
so, bursting into his study, she actually chattered
him back into the visible world, and, leading the
blushing Mary to the door, asked him, point-blank,
if he ever saw anything prettier.

The Doctor, being now wide awake, gravely
gave his mind to the subject, and, after some consideration,
said, gravely, “No, — he didn't think he

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

ever did.” For the Doctor was not a man of compliment,
and had a habit of always thinking, before
he spoke, whether what he was going to say
was exactly true; and having lived some time in
the family of President Edwards, renowned for
beautiful daughters, he naturally thought them
over.

The Doctor looked innocent and helpless, while
Miss Prissy, having got him now quite into her
power, went on volubly to expatiate on the difficulties
overcome in adapting the ancient wedding-dress
to its present modern fit. He told her that
it was very nice, — said, “Yes, Ma'am,” at proper
places, — and, being a very obliging man, looked
at whatever he was directed to, with round, blank
eyes; but ended all with a long gaze on the laughing,
blushing face, that, half in shame and half in
perplexed mirth, appeared and disappeared as Miss
Prissy in her warmth turned her round and showed
her.

“Now don't she look beautiful?” Miss Prissy
reiterated for the twentieth time, as Mary left the
room.

The Doctor, looking after her musingly, said to
himself, — “`The king's daughter is all glorious
within; her clothing is of wrought gold; she shall
be brought unto the king in raiment of needle-work.
'”

“Now, did I ever?” said Miss Prissy, rushing

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

out. “How that good man does turn everything!
I believe you couldn't get anything, that he wouldn't
find a text right out of the Bible about it. I mean
to get the linen for that shirt this very week, with
the Miss Wilcox's money; they always pay well,
those Wilcoxes, — and I've worked for them, off
and on, sixteen days and a quarter. To be sure,
Miss Scudder, there's no real need of my doing it,
for I must say you keep him looking like a pink, —
but ony I feel as if I must do something for such
a good man.”

The good doctor was brushed up for the evening
with zealous care and energy; and if he did
not look like a pink, it was certainly no fault of
his hostess.

Well, we cannot reproduce in detail the faded
glories of that entertainment, nor relate how the
Wilcox Manor and gardens were illuminated, —
how the bride wore a veil of real point-lace, — how
carriages rolled and grated on the gravel walks,
and negro servants, in white kid gloves, handed
out ladies in velvet and satin.

To Mary's inexperienced eye it seemed like an
enchanted dream, — a realization of all she had
dreamed of grand and high society. She had her
little triumph of an evening; for everybody asked
who that beautiful girl was, and more than one
gallant of the old Newport first families felt himself
adorned and distinguished to walk with her

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

on his arm. Busy, officious dowagers repeated to
Mrs. Scudder the applauding whispers that followed
her wherever she went.

“Really, Mrs. Scudder,” said gallant old General
Wilcox, “where have you kept such a beauty
all this time? It's a sin and a shame to hide
such a light under a bushel.”

And Mrs. Scudder, though, of course, like you
and me, sensible reader, properly apprised of the
perishable nature of such fleeting honors, was, like
us, too, but a mortal, and smiled condescendingly
on the follies of the scene.

The house was divided by a wide hall opening
by doors, the front one upon the street, the back
into a large garden, the broad central walk of
which, edged on each side with high clipped hedges
of box, now resplendent with colored lamps, seemed
to continue the prospect in a brilliant vista.

The old-fashioned garden was lighted in every
part, and the company dispersed themselves about
it in picturesque groups.

We have the image in our mind of Mary as she
stood with her little hat and wreath of rose-buds,
her fluttering ribbons and rich brocade, as it were
a picture framed in the door-way, with her back
to the illuminated garden, and her calm, innocent
face regarding with a pleased wonder the unaccustomed
gayeties within.

Her dress, which, under Miss Prissy's forming

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

hand, had been made to assume that appearance
of style and fashion which more particularly characterized
the mode of those times, formed a singular,
but not unpleasing contrast to the sort of dewy
freshness of air and mien which was characteristic
of her style of beauty. It seemed so to represent
a being who was in the world, yet not of it, —
who, though living habitually in a higher region
of thought and feeling, was artlessly curious, and
innocently pleased with a fresh experience in an
altogether untried sphere. The feeling of being in
a circle to which she did not belong, where her
presence was in a manner an accident, and where
she felt none of the responsibilities which come
from being a component part of a society, gave to
her a quiet, disengaged air, which produced all the
effect of the perfect ease of high breeding.

While she stands there, there comes out of the
door of the bridal reception-room a gentleman with
a stylishly-dressed lady on either arm, with whom
he seems wholly absorbed. He is of middle height,
peculiarly graceful in form and moulding, with that
indescribable air of high breeding which marks the
polished man of the world. His beautifully-formed
head, delicate profile, fascinating sweetness of smile,
and, above all, an eye which seemed to have an
almost mesmeric power of attraction, were traits
which distinguished one of the most celebrated
men of the time, and one whose peculiar history

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

yet lives not only in our national records, but in
the private annals of many an American family.

“Good Heavens!” he said, suddenly pausing in
conversation, as his eye accidentally fell upon Mary.
“Who is that lovely creature?”

“Oh, that,” said Mrs. Wilcox, — “why, that is
Mary Scudder. Her father was a family connection
of the General's. The family are in rather
modest circumstances, but highly respectable.”

After a few moments more of ordinary chit-chat,
in which from time to time he darted upon
her glances of rapid and piercing observation, the
gentleman might have been observed to disembarrass
himself of one of the ladies on his arm, by
passing her with a compliment and a bow to another
gallant, and, after a few moments more, he
spoke something to Mrs. Wilcox, in a low voice,
and with that gentle air of deferential sweetness
which always made everybody well satisfied to do
his will. The consequence was, that in a few
moments Mary was startled from her calm speculations
by the voice of Mrs. Wilcox, saying at
her elbow, in a formal tone, —

“Miss Scudder, I have the honor to present to
your acquaintance Colonel Burr, of the United
States Senate.”

-- 213 --

CHAPTER XIV. AARON BURR.

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

At the period of which we are speaking, no
name in the New Republic was associated with
ideas of more brilliant promise, and invested with
a greater prestige of popularity and success, than
that of Colonel Aaron Burr.

Sprung of a line distinguished for intellectual
ability, the grandson of a man whose genius has
swayed New England from that day to this, the
son of parents eminent in their day for influential
and popular talents, he united in himself the
quickest perceptions and keenest delicacy of fibre
with the most diamond hardness and unflinching
steadiness of purpose; — apt, subtle, adroit, dazzling,
no man in his time ever began life with
fairer chances of success and fame.

His name, as it fell on the ear of our heroine,
carried with it the suggestion of all this; and
when, with his peculiarly engaging smile, he
offered his arm, she felt a little of the flutter natural
to a modest young person unexpectedly

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

honored with the notice of one of the great ones of
the earth, whom it is seldom the lot of humble
individuals to know, except by distant report.

But, although Mary was a blushing and sensitive
person, she was not what is commonly called
a diffident girl; — her nerves had that healthy,
steady poise which gave her presence of mind in
the most unwonted circumstances.

The first few sentences addressed to her by her
new companion were in a tone and style altogether
different from any in which she had ever
been approached, — different from the dashing frankness
of her sailor lover, and from the rustic gallantry
of her other admirers.

That indescribable mixture of ease and deference,
guided by refined tact, which shows the
practised, high-bred man of the world, made its
impression on her immediately, as a breeze on the
chords of a wind-harp. She felt herself pleasantly
swayed and breathed upon; — it was as if an atmosphere
were around her in which she felt a
perfect ease and freedom, an assurance that her
lightest word might launch forth safely, as a tiny
boat, on the smooth, glassy mirror of her listener's
pleased attention.

“I came to Newport only on a visit of business,”
he said, after a few moments of introductory
conversation. “I was not prepared for its
many attractions.”

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

“Newport has a great deal of beautiful scenery,”
said Mary.

“I have heard that it was celebrated for the
beauty of its scenery, and of its ladies,” he answered;
“but,” he added, with a quick flash of
his dark eye, “I never realized the fact before.”

The glance of the eye pointed and limited the
compliment, and, at the same time, there was a
wary shrewdness in it; — he was measuring how
deep his shaft had sunk, as he always instinctively
measured the person he talked with.

Mary had been told of her beauty since her
childhood, notwithstanding her mother had essayed
all that transparent, respectable hoaxing by which
discreet mothers endeavor to blind their daughters
to the real facts of such cases; but, in her own
calm, balanced mind, she had accepted what she
was so often told, as a quiet verity; and therefore
she neither fluttered nor blushed on this occasion,
but regarded the speaker with a pleased
attention, as one who was saying obliging things.

“Cool!” he thought to himself, — “hum! — a
little rustic belle, I suppose, — well aware of her
own value; — rather piquant, on my word!”

“Shall we walk in the garden?” he said, —
`the evening is so beautiful.”

They passed out of the door and began promenading
the long walk. At the bottom of the
alley he stopped, and, turning, looked up the vista

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

of box ending in the brilliantly-lighted rooms,
where gentlemen, with powdered heads, lace ruffles,
and glittering knee-buckles, were handing
ladies in stiff brocades, whose towering heads
were shaded by ostrich-feathers and sparkling with
gems.

“Quite court-like, on my word!” he said. “Tell
me, do you often have such brilliant entertainments
as this?”

“I suppose they do,” said Mary. “I never was
at one before, but I sometimes hear of them.”

“And you do not attend?” said the gentleman,
with an accent which made the inquiry a marked
compliment.

“No, I do not,” said Mary; “these people generally
do not visit us.”

“What a pity,” he said, “that their parties
should want such an ornament! But,” he added,
“this night must make them aware of their oversight; —
if you are not always in society after
this, it will surely not be for want of solicitation.”

“You are very kind to think so,” replied Mary;
“but even if it were to be so, I should not see
my way clear to be often in such scenes as this.”

Her companion looked at her with a glance a
little doubtful and amused, and said, “And pray,
why not? if the inquiry be not too presumptuous.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

“Because,” said Mary, “I should be afraid they
would take too much time and thought, and lead
me to forget the great object of life.”

The simple gravity with which this was said,
as if quite assured of the sympathy of her auditor,
appeared to give him a secret amusement.
His bright, dark eyes danced, as if he suppressed
some quick repartee; but, drooping his long lashes
deferentially, he said, in gentle tones, “I should
like to know what so beautiful a young lady considers
the great object of life.”

Mary answered reverentially, in those words then
familiar from infancy to every Puritan child, “To
glorify God, and enjoy Him forever.”

Really?” he said, looking straight into her
eyes with that penetrating glance with which he
was accustomed to take the gauge of every one
with whom he conversed.

“Is it not?” said Mary, looking back, calm and
firm, into the sparkling, restless depths of his
eyes.

At that moment, two souls, going with the
whole force of their being in opposite directions,
looked out of their windows at each other with a
fixed and earnest recognition.

Burr was practised in every art of gallantry, —
he had made womankind a study, — he never saw
a beautiful face and form without a sort of restless
desire to experiment upon it and try his

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

power over the interior inhabitant; but, just at
this moment, something streamed into his soul
from those blue, earnest eyes, which brought back
to his mind what pious people had so often told
him of his mother, the beautiful and early-sainted
Esther Burr. He was one of those persons who
systematically managed and played upon himself
and others, as a skilful musician, and on an instrument.
Yet one secret of his fascination was
the naïveté with which, at certain moments, he
would abandon himself to some little impulse of
a nature originally sensitive and tender. Had the
strain of feeling which now awoke in him come
over him elsewhere, he would have shut down
some spring in his mind, and excluded it in a
moment; but, talking with a beautiful creature
whom he wished to please, he gave way at once
to the emotion; — real tears stood in his fine eyes,
and he raised Mary's hand to his lips, and kissed
it, saying, —

“Thank you, my beautiful child, for so good a
thought. It is truly a noble sentiment, though
practicable only to those gifted with angelic natures.”

“Oh, I trust not,” said Mary, earnestly touched
and wrought upon, more than she herself knew,
by the beautiful eyes, the modulated voice, the
charm of manner, which seemed to enfold her
like an Italian summer.

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

Burr sighed, — a real sigh of his better nature,
but passed out with all the more freedom that he
felt it would interest his fair companion, who, for
the time being, was the one woman of the world
to him.

“Pure and artless souls like yours,” he said,
“cannot measure the temptations of those who are
called to the real battle of life in a world like this.
How many nobler aspirations fall withered in the
fierce heat and struggle of the conflict!”

He was saying then what he really felt, often
bitterly felt, — but using this real feeling advisedly,
and with skilful tact, for the purpose of the hour.

What was this purpose? To win the regard,
the esteem, the tenderness of a religious, exalted
nature shrined in a beautiful form, — to gain and
hold ascendency. It was a life-long habit, — one
of those forms of refined self-indulgence which he
pursued, thoughtless and reckless of consequences.
He had found now the key-note of the character;
it was a beautiful instrument, and he was well
pleased to play on it.

“I think, Sir,” said Mary, modestly, “that you
forget the great provision made for our weakness.”

“How?” he said.

“They that wait on the Lord shall renew their
strength,” she replied, gently.

He looked at her, as she spoke these words,
with a pleased, artistic perception of the contrast

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

between her worldly attire and the simple, religious
earnestness of her words.

“She is entrancing!” he thought to himself, —
“so altogether fresh and naïve!

“My sweet saint,” he said, “such as you are
the appointed guardians of us coarser beings. The
prayers of souls given up to worldliness and ambition
effect little. You must intercede for us. I
am very orthodox, you see,” he added, with that
subtle smile which sometimes irradiated his features.
“I am fully aware of all that your reverend
doctor tells you of the worthlessness of unregenerate
doings; and so, when I see angels
walking below, I try to secure `a friend at court.'”

He saw that Mary looked embarrassed and
pained at this banter, and therefore added, with a
delicate shading of earnestness, —

“In truth, my fair young friend, I hope you will
sometimes pray for me. I am sure, if I have any
chance of good, it will come in such a way.”

“Indeed I will,” said Mary, fervently, — her little
heart full, tears in her eyes, her breath coming
quick, — and she added, with a deepening color,
“I am sure, Mr. Burr, that there should be a covenant
blessing for you, if for any one, for you are
the son of a holy ancestry.”

Eh, bien, mon ami, qu'est ce que tu fais ici?
said a gay voice behind a clump of box; and immediately
there started out, like a French picture

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

from its frame, a dark-eyed figure, dressed like a
Marquise of Louis XIV.'s time, with powdered
hair, sparkling with diamonds.

Rien que m'amuser,” he replied, with ready
presence of mind, in the same tone, and then
added, — “Permit me, Madame, to present to you
a charming specimen of our genuine New England
flowers. Miss Scudder, I have the honor to
present you to the acquaintance of Madame de
Frontignac.”

“I am very happy,” said the lady, with that
sweet, lisping accentuation of English which well
became her lovely mouth. “Miss Scudder, I hope,
is very well.”

Mary replied in the affirmative, — her eyes resting
the while with pleased admiration on the
graceful, animated face and diamond-bright eyes
which seemed looking her through.

Monsieur la trouve bien séduisante apparemment,
said the stranger, in a low, rapid voice, to
the gentleman, in a manner which showed a mingling
of pique and admiration.

Petite jalouse! rassure-toi,” he replied, with a
look and manner into which, with that mobile
force which was peculiar to him, he threw the
most tender and passionate devotion. “Ne suis-je
pas à toi tout à fait?
” — and as he spoke, he offered
her his other arm. “Allow me to be an
unworthy link between the beauty of France and
America.”

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

The lady swept a proud curtsy backward, bridled
her beautiful neck, and signed for them to
pass her. “I am waiting here for a friend,” she
said.

“Whatever is your will is mine,” replied Burr,
bowing with proud humility, and passing on with
Mary to the supper-room.

Here the company were fast assembling, in that
high tide of good-humor which generally sets in
at this crisis of the evening.

The scene, in truth, was a specimen of a range
of society which in those times could have been
assembled nowhere else but in Newport. There
stood Dr. Hopkins in the tranquil majesty of his
lordly form, and by his side, the alert, compact
figure of his contemporary and theological opponent,
Dr. Stiles, who, animated by the social spirit
of the hour, was dispensing courtesies to right and
left with the debonair grace of the trained gentleman
of the old school. Near by, and engaging
from time to time in conversation with them,
stood a Jewish Rabbin, whose olive complexion,
keen eye, and flowing beard gave a picturesque
and foreign grace to the scene. Colonel Burr, one
of the most brilliant and distinguished men of the
New Republic, and Colonel de Frontignac, who
had won for himself laurels in the corps of La
Fayette, during the recent revolutionary struggle,
with his brilliant, accomplished wife, were all

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

unexpected and distinguished additions to the circle.

Burr gently cleared the way for his fair companion,
and, purposely placing her where the full
light of the wax chandeliers set off her beauty to
the best advantage, devoted himself to her with a
subserviency as deferential as if she had been a
goddess.

For all that, he was not unobservant, when, a
few moments after, Madame de Frontignac was
led in, on the arm of a Senator, with whom she
was presently in full flirtation.

He observed, with a quiet, furtive smile, that,
while she rattled and fanned herself, and listened
with apparent attention to the flatteries addressed
to her, she darted every now and then a glance,
keen as a steel blade towards him and his companion.
He was perfectly adroit in playing off
one woman against another, and it struck him
with a pleasant sense of oddity, how perfectly unconscious
his sweet and saintly neighbor was of
the position in which she was supposed to stand
by her rival; and poor Mary, all this while, in her
simplicity, really thought that she had seen traces
of what she would have called the “strivings of
the spirit” in his soul. Alas! that a phrase
weighed down with such mysterious truth and
meaning should ever come to fall on the ear as
mere empty cant!

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

With Mary it was a living form, — as were all
her words; for in nothing was the Puritan education
more marked than in the earnest reality and
truthfulness which it gave to language; and even
now, as she stands by his side, her large blue eye
is occasionally fixed in dreamy reverie as she
thinks what a triumph of Divine grace it would
be, if these inward movings of her companion's
mind should lead him, as all the pious of New
England hoped, to follow in the footsteps of President
Edwards, and forms wishes that she could
see him some time when she could talk to him
undisturbed.

She was too humble and too modest fully to
accept the delicious flattery which he had breathed,
in implying that her hand had had power to
unseal the fountains of good in his soul; but still
it thrilled through all the sensitive strings of her
nature a tremulous flutter of suggestion.

She had read instances of striking and wonderful
conversions from words dropped by children
and women, — and suppose some such thing should
happen to her! and that this so charming and distinguished
and powerful being should be called
into the fold of Christ's Church by her means!
No it was too much to be hoped, — but the very
possibility was thrilling.

When, after supper, Mrs. Scudder and the Doctor
made their adieus, Burr's devotion was still

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

unabated. With an enchanting mixture of reverence
and fatherly protection, he waited on her to
the last, — shawled her with delicate care, and
handed her into the small, one-horse wagon, — as
if it had been the coach of a duchess.

“I have pleasant recollections connected with
this kind of establishment,” he said, as, after looking
carefully at the harness, he passed the reins
into Mrs. Scudder's hands. “It reminds me of
school-days and old times. I hope your horse is
quite safe, Madam.”

“Oh, yes,” said Mrs. Scudder, “I perfectly understand
him.”

“Pardon the suggestion,” he replied; — “what is
there that a New England matron does not understand?
Doctor, I must call by-and-by, and have a
little talk with you, — my theology, you know,
needs a little straightening.”

“We should all be happy to see you, Colonel
Burr,” said Mrs. Scudder; “we live in a very
plain way, it is true,” —

“But can always find place for a friend, — that,
I trust, is what you meant to say,” he replied,
bowing, with his own peculiar grace, as the carriage
drove off.

“Really, a most charming person is this Colonel
Burr,” said Mrs. Scudder.

“He seems a very frank, ingenuous young person,”
said the Doctor; “one cannot but mourn

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

that the son of such gracious parents should be
left to wander into infidelity.”

“Oh, he is not an infidel,” said Mary; “he is
far from it, though I think his mind is a little
darkened on some points.”

“Ah,” said the Doctor, “have you had any special
religious conversation with him?”

“A little,” said Mary blushing; “and it seems
to me that his mind is perplexed somewhat in regard
to the doings of the unregenerate, — I fear that
it has rather proved a stumbling-block in his way;
but he showed so much feeling! — I could really
see the tears in his eyes!”

“His mother was a most godly woman, Mary,”
said the Doctor. “She was called from her youth,
and her beautiful person became a temple for the
indwelling of the Holy Spirit. Aaron Burr is a
child of many prayers, and therefore there is hope
that he may yet be effectually called. He studied
awhile with Bellamy,” he added, musingly, “and I
have often doubted whether Bellamy took just the
right course with him.”

“I hope he will call and talk with you,” said
Mary, earnestly; “what a blessing to the world,
if such talents as his could become wholly consecrated!”

“Not many wise, not many mighty, not many
noble are called,” said the Doctor; “yet if it would
please the Lord to employ my instrumentality and

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

prayers, how much should I rejoice! I was struck,”
he added, “to-night, when I saw those Jews present,
with the thought that it was, as it were, a
type of that last ingathering, when both Jew and
Gentile shall sit down lovingly together to the
gospel feast. It is only by passing over and forgetting
these present years, when so few are called
and the gospel makes such slow progress, and
looking unto that glorious time, that I find comfort.
If the Lord but use me as a dumb stepping-stone
to that heavenly Jerusalem, I shall be content.”

Thus they talked while the wagon jogged soberly
homeward, and the frogs and the turtles and the
distant ripple of the sea made a drowsy, mingling
concert in the summer-evening air.

Meanwhile Colonel Burr had returned to the
lighted rooms, and it was not long before his quick
eye espied Madame de Frontignac standing pensively
in a window-recess, half hid by the curtain.
He stole softly up behind her and whispered something
in her ear.

In a moment she turned on him a face glowing
with anger, and drew back haughtily; but Burr
remarked the glitter of tears, not quite dried even
by the angry flush of her eyes.

“In what have I had the misfortune to offend?”
he said, crossing his arms upon his breast. “I
stand at the bar, and plead, Not guilty.”

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

He spoke in French, and she replied in the
same smooth accents, —

“It was not for her to dispute Monsieur's right
to amuse himself.”

Burr drew nearer, and spoke in those persuasive,
pleading tones which he had ever at command,
and in that language whose very structure in its
delicate tutoiement gives such opportunity for gliding
on through shade after shade of intimacy and
tenderness, till gradually the haughty fire of the
eyes was quenched in tears, and, in the sudden
revulsion of a strong, impulsive nature, she said
what she called words of friendship, but which
carried with them all the warmth of that sacred
fire which is given to woman to light and warm
the temple of home, and which sears and scars
when kindled for any other shrine.

And yet this woman was the wife of his friend
and associate!

Colonel de Frontignac was a grave and dignified
man of forty-five. Virginie de Frontignac had
been given him to wife when but eighteen, —
a beautiful, generous, impulsive, wilful girl. She
had accepted him gladly, for very substantial reasons.
First, that she might come out of the convent
where she was kept for the very purpose of
educating her in ignorance of the world she was
to live in. Second, that she might wear velvet,
lace, cashmere, and jewels. Third, that she might

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

be a Madame, free to go and come, ride, walk,
and talk, without surveillance. Fourth, — and consequent
upon this, — that she might go into company
and have admirers and adorers.

She supposed, of course, that she loved her husband; —
whom else should she love? He was the
only man, except her father and brothers, that she
had ever seen; and in the fortnight that preceded
their marriage did he not send her the most splendid
bon-bons every day, with bouquets of every
pattern that ever taxed the brain of a Parisian artiste?
was not the corbeille de mariage a wonder
and an envy to all her acquaintance? — and after
marriage had she not found him always a steady,
indulgent friend, easy to be coaxed as any grave
papa?

On his part, Monsieur de Frontignac cherished
his young wife as a beautiful, though somewhat
absurd little pet, and amused himself with her
frolics and gambols, as the gravest person often
will with those of a kitten.

It was not until she knew Aaron Burr that
poor Virginie de Frontignac came to that great
awakening of her being which teaches woman
what she is, and transforms her from a careless
child to a deep-hearted, thinking, suffering human
being.

For the first time, in his society she became
aware of the charm of a polished and cultivated

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

mind, able with exquisite tact to adapt itself to
hers, to draw forth her inquiries, to excite her
tastes, to stimulate her observation. A new world
awoke around her, — the world of literature and
taste, of art and of sentiment; she felt somehow
as if she had gained the growth of years in a
few months. She felt within herself the stirring
of dim aspiration, the uprising of a new power of
self-devotion and self-sacrifice, a trance of heroworship,
a cloud of high ideal images, — the lighting
up, in short, of all that God has laid, ready
to be enkindled, in a woman's nature, when the
time comes to sanctify her as the pure priestess
of a domestic temple. But, alas! it was kindled
by one who did it only for an experiment, because
he felt an artistic pleasure in the beautiful light
and heat, and cared not, though it burned a soul
away.

Burr was one of those men willing to play with
any charming woman the game of those navigators
who give to simple natives glass beads
and feathers in return for gold and diamonds, —
to accept from a woman her heart's blood in return
for such odds and ends and clippings as he
can afford her from the serious ambition of life

Look in with us one moment, now that the party
is over, and the busy hum of voices and blaze of
lights has died down to midnight silence and darkness;
we make you clairvoyant, and you may look

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

through the walls of this stately old mansion, still
known as that where Rochambeau held his headquarters,
into this room, where two wax candles are
burning on a toilette table, before an old-fashioned
mirror. The slumberous folds of the curtains are
drawn with stately gloom around a high bed, where
Colonel de Frontignac has been for many hours
quietly asleep; but opposite, resting with one elbow
on the toilette table, her long black hair hanging
down over her night-dress, and the brush lying listlessly
in her hand, sits Virginie, looking fixedly into
the dreamy depths of the mirror.

Scarcely twenty yet, all unwarned of the world
of power and passion that lay slumbering in her
girl's heart, led in the meshes of custom and society
to utter vows and take responsibilities of whose nature
she was no more apprised than is a slumbering
babe, and now at last fully awake, feeling the whole
power of that mysterious and awful force which we
call love, yet shuddering to call it by its name, but
by its light beginning to understand all she is capable
of, and all that marriage should have been to
her! She struggles feebly and confusedly with her
fate, still clinging to the name of duty, and baptizing
as friendship this strange new feeling which makes
her tremble through all her being. How can she
dream of danger in such a feeling, when it seems
to her the awakening of all that is highest and noblest
within her? She remembers when she thought

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

of nothing beyond an opera-ticket or a new dress
and now she feels that there might be to her a
friend for whose sake she would try to be noble
and great and good, — for whom all self-denial, all
high endeavor, all difficult virtue would become
possible, — who would be to her life, inspiration,
order, beauty.

She sees him as woman always sees the man she
loves, — noble, great, and good; — for when did a
loving woman ever believe a man otherwise? — too
noble, too great, too high, too good, she thinks, for
her, — poor, trivial, ignorant coquette, — poor, childish,
trifling Virginie! Has he not commanded armies?
she thinks, — is he not eloquent in the senate?
and yet what interest he has taken in her, a
poor, unformed, ignorant creature! — she never tried
to improve herself till since she knew him. And he
is so considerate, too, — so respectful, so thoughtful
and kind, so manly and honorable, and has such a
tender friendship for her, such a brotherly and fatherly
solicitude! and yet, if she is haughty or imperious
or severe, how humbled and grieved he looks!
How strange that she could have power over such
a man!

It is one of the saddest truths of this sad mystery
of life, that woman is, often, never so much an angel
as just the moment before she falls into an unsounded
depth of predition. And what shall we say of the
man who leads her on as an experiment, — who

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

amuses himself with taking woman after woman
up these dazzling, delusive heights, knowing, as he
certainly must, where they lead?

We have been told, in extenuation of the course
of Aaron Burr, that he was not a man of gross
passions or of coarse indulgence, but, in the most
consummate and refined sense, a man of gallantry.
This, then, is the descriptive name which polite
society has invented for the man who does this
thing!

Of old, it was thought that one who administered
poison in the sacramental bread and wine had
touched the very height of impious sacrilege; but
this crime is white, by the side of his who poisons
God's eternal sacrament of love and destroys a
woman's soul through her noblest and purest affections.

We have given you the after-view of most of
the actors of our little scene to-night, and therefore
it is but fair that you should have a peep
over the Colonel's shoulder, as he sums up the
evening in a letter to a friend.

My dear

“As to the business, it gets on rather slowly
L— and S— are away, and the coalition
cannot be formed without them; they set out a
week ago from Philadelphia, and are yet on the
road.

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

“Meanwhile, we have some providential alleviations, —
as, for example, a wedding-party to-night,
at the Wilcoxes', which was really quite an affair.
I saw the prettiest little Puritan there that I have
set eyes on for many a day. I really couldn't
help getting up a flirtation with her, although it
was much like flirting with a small copy of the
`Assembly's Catechism,' — of which last I had
enough years ago, Heaven knows.

“But, really, such a naïve, earnest little saint,
who has such real deadly belief, and opens such
pitying blue eyes on one, is quite a stimulating
novelty. I got myself well scolded by the fair
Madame, (as angels scold,) and had to plead like
a lawyer to make my peace; — after all, that
woman really enchains me. Don't shake your
head wisely, — `What's going to be the end of
it?' I'm sure I don't know; we'll see, when the
time comes.

“Meanwhile, push the business ahead with all
your might. I shall not be idle. D— must
canvass the Senate thoroughly. I wish I could
be in two places at once, — I would do it myself.
Au revoir.

“Ever yours,
Burr.

-- 235 --

CHAPTER XV. THE SERMON.

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

And now, Mary,” said Mrs. Scudder, at five
o'clock the next morning, “to-day, you know, is
the Doctor's fast; so we won't get any regular
dinner, and it will be a good time to do up all
our little odd jobs. Miss Prissy promised to come
in for two or three hours this morning, to alter the
waist of that black silk; and I shouldn't be surprised
if we should get it all done and ready to
wear by Sunday.”

We will remark, by way of explanation to a
part of this conversation, that our Doctor, who
was a specimen of life in earnest, made a practice,
through the greater part of his pulpit course,
of spending every Saturday as a day of fasting
and retirement, in preparation for the duties of the
Sabbath.

Accordingly, the early breakfast things were no
sooner disposed of than Miss Prissy's quick footsteps
might have been heard pattering in the
kitchen.

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“Well, Miss Scudder, how do you do this
morning? and how do you do, Mary? Well, if
you a'n't the beaters! up just as early as ever, and
everything cleared away! I was telling Miss Wilcox
there didn't ever seem to be anything done in
Miss Scudder's kitchen, and I did verily believe
you made your beds before you got up in the
morning.

“Well, well, wasn't that a party last night?”
she said, as she sat down with the black silk and
prepared her ripping-knife. — “I must rip this myself,
Miss Scudder; for there's a great deal in ripping
silk so as not to let anybody know where it
has been sewed. — You didn't know that I was at
the party, did you? Well, I was. You see, I
thought I'd just step round there, to see about
that money to get the Doctor's shirt with, and
there I found Miss Wilcox with so many things
on her mind, and says she, `Miss Prissy, you
don't know how much it would help me, if I had
somebody like you just to look after things a little
here.' And says I, `Miss Wilcox, you just go
right to your room and dress, and don't you give
yourself one minute's thought about anything, and
you see if I don't have everything just right.' And
so, there I was, in for it; and I just staid through,
and it was well I did, — for Dinah, she wouldn't
have put near enough egg into the coffee, if it
hadn't been for me; why, I just went and beat

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

up four eggs with my own hands and stirred 'em
into the grounds.

“Well, — but, really, wasn't I behind the door,
and didn't I peep into the supper-room? I saw
who was a-waitin' on Miss Mary. Well, they do
say he's the handsomest, most fascinating man.
Why, they say all the ladies in Philadelphia are
in a perfect quarrel about him; and I heard he
said he hadn't seen such a beauty he didn't remember
when.”

“We all know that beauty is of small consequence,”
said Mrs. Scudder. “I hope Mary has
been brought up to feel that.”

“Oh, of course,” said Miss Prissy, “it's just
like a fading flower; all is to be good and useful,—
and that's what she is. I told 'em that her
beauty was the least part of her; though I must
say, that dress did fit like a biscuit, — if 'twas
my own fitting.

“But, Miss Scudder, what do you think I heard
'em saying about the good Doctor?”

“I'm sure I don't know,” said Mrs. Scudder;
“I only know they couldn't say anything bad.”

“Well, not bad exactly,” said Miss Prissy, —
“but they say he's getting such strange notions
in his head. Why, I heard some of 'em say, he's
going to come out and preach against the slave-trade;
and I'm sure I don't know what Newport
folks will do, if that's wicked. There a'n't hardly

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

any money here that's made any other way; and
I hope the Doctor a'n't a-going to do anything of
that sort.”

“I believe he is,” said Mrs. Scudder; “he thinks
it's a great sin, that ought to be rebuked; — and
I think so too,” she added, bracing herself resolutely;
“that was Mr. Scudder's opinion when I
first married him, and it's mine.”

“Oh, — ah, — yes, — well, — if it's a sin, of course,”
said Miss Prissy; “but then — dear me! — it don't
seem as if it could be. Why, just think how
many great houses are living on it; — why, there's
General Wilcox himself, and he's a very nice man;
and then there's Major Seaforth; why, I could
count you off a dozen, — all our very first people.
Why, Doctor Stiles doesn't think so, and I'm sure
he's a good Christian. Doctor Stiles thinks it's
a dispensation for giving the light of the gospel
to the Africans. Why, now I'm sure, when I
was a-working at Deacon Stebbins's, I stopped
over Sunday once 'cause Miss Stebbins she was
weakly, — 'twas when she was getting up, after
Samuel was born, — no, on the whole, I believe
it was Nehemiah, — but, any way, I remember I
staid there, and I remember, as plain as if 'twas
yesterday, just after breakfast, how a man went
driving by in a chaise, and the Deacon he went
out and stopped him ('cause you know he was
justice of the peace) for travelling on the Lord's

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

day, and who should it be but Tom Seaforth? —
he told the Deacon his father had got a ship-load
of negroes just come in, — and the Deacon he
just let him go; 'cause I remember he said that
was a plain work of necessity and mercy.* Well,
now who would 'a' thought it? I believe the
Doctor is better than most folks, but then the best
people may be mistaken, you know.”

“The Doctor has made up his mind that it's
his duty,” said Mrs. Scudder. “I'm afraid it will
make him very unpopular; but I, for one, shall
stand by him.”

“Oh, certainly, Miss Scudder, you are doing
just right exactly. Well, there's one comfort, he'll
have a great crowd to hear him preach; 'cause as
I was going round through the entries last night,
I heard 'em talking about it, — and Colonel Burr
said he should be there, and so did the General,
and so did Mr. What's-his-name there, that Senator
from Philadelphia. I tell you, you'll have a
full house.”

It was to be confessed that Mrs. Scudder's heart
rather sunk than otherwise at this announcement;
and those who have felt what it is to stand
almost alone in the right, in the face of all the
first families of their acquaintance, may perhaps
find some compassion for her, — since, after all,
truth is invisible, but “first families” are very

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

evident. First families are often very agreeable, undeniably
respectable, fearfully virtuous, and it takes
great faith to resist an evil principle which incarnates
itself in the suavities of their breeding and
amiability; and therefore it was that Mrs. Scudder
felt her heart heavy within her, and could
with a very good grace have joined in the Doctor's
Saturday fast.

As for the Doctor, he sat the while tranquil in
his study, with his great Bible and his Concordance
open before him, culling, with that patient
assiduity for which he was remarkable, all the terrible
texts which that very unceremonious and old-fashioned
book rains down so unsparingly on the
sin of oppressing the weak.

First families, whether in Newport or elsewhere,
were as invisible to him as they were to Moses
during the forty days that he spent with God on
the mount; he was merely thinking of his message, —
thinking only how he should shape it, so
as not to leave one word of it unsaid, — not even
imagining in the least what the result of it was
to be. He was but a voice, but an instrument. —
the passive instrument through which an almighty
will was to reveal itself; and the sublime fatalism
of his faith made him as dead to all human
considerations as if he had been a portion of the
immutable laws of Nature herself.

So, the next morning, although all his friends

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

trembled for him when he rose in the pulpit, he
never thought of trembling for himself; he had
come in the covered way of silence from the
secret place of the Most High, and felt himself
still abiding under the shadow of the Almighty.
It was alike to him, whether the house was full
or empty, — whoever were decreed to hear the
message would be there; whether they would hear
or forbear was already settled in the counsels of
a mightier will than his, — he had the simple duty
of utterance.

The ruinous old meeting-house was never so
radiant with station and gentility as on that
morning. A June sun shone brightly; the sea
sparkled with a thousand little eyes; the birds
sang all along the way; and all the notables
turned out to hear the Doctor. Mrs. Scudder received
into her pew, with dignified politeness,
Colonel Burr and Colonel and Madame de Frontignac.
General Wilcox and his portly dame,
Major Seaforth, and we know not what of Vernons
and De Wolfs, and other grand old names,
were represented there; stiff silks rustled, Chinese
fans fluttered, and the last court fashions stood
revealed in bonnets.

Everybody was looking fresh and amiable, — a
charming and respectable set of sinners, come to
hear what the Doctor would find to tell them
about their transgressions.

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

Mrs. Scudder was calculating consequences; and,
shutting her eyes on the too evident world about
her, prayed that the Lord would overrule all for
good. The Doctor prayed that he might have
grace to speak the truth, and the whole truth.
We have yet on record, in his published works,
the great argument of that day, through which he
moved with that calm appeal to the reason which
made his results always so weighty.

“If these things be true,” he said, after a condensed
statement of the facts of the case, “then
the following terrible consequences, which may
well make all shudder and tremble who realize
them, force themselves upon us, namely: that all
who have had any hand in this iniquitous business,
whether directly or indirectly, or have used
their influence to promote it, or have consented to
it, or even connived at it, or have not opposed it
by all proper exertions of which they are capable,—
all these are, in a greater or less degree, chargeable
with the injuries and miseries which millions
have suffered and are suffering, and are guilty of
the blood of millions who have lost their lives by
this traffic in the human species. Not only the
merchants who have been engaged in this trade,
and the captains who have been tempted by the
love of money to engage in this cruel work, and
the slave-holders of every description, are guilty of
shedding rivers of blood, but all the legislatures

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

who have authorized, encouraged, or even neglected
to suppress it to the utmost of their power,
and all the individuals in private stations who
have in any way aided in this business, consented
to it, or have not opposed it to the utmost of
their ability, have a share in this guilt.

“This trade in the human species has been the
first wheel of commerce in Newport, on which every
other movement in business has chiefly depended;
this town has been built up, and flourished in
times past, at the expense of the blood, the liberty,
and the happiness of the poor Africans;
and the inhabitants have lived on this, and by
it have gotten most of their wealth and riches.
If a bitter woe is pronounced on him `that
buildeth his house by unrighteousness and his
chambers by wrong,' Jer. xxii. 13, —to him `that
buildeth a town with blood, and stablisheth a
city by iniquity,' Hab. ii. 12, — to `the bloody
city,' Ezek. xxiv. 6, — what a heavy, dreadful woe
hangs over the heads of all those whose hands
are defiled by the blood of the Africans, especially
the inhabitants of this State and this town,
who have had a distinguished share in this unrighteous
and bloody commerce!”

He went over the recent history of the country,
expatiated on the national declaration so lately
made, that all men are born equally free and independent
and have natural and inalienable rights

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

to liberty, and asked with what face a nation declaring
such things could continue to hold thousands
of their fellow-men in abject slavery. He
pointed out signs of national disaster which foreboded
the wrath of Heaven, — the increase of public
and private debts, the spirit of murmuring and
jealousy of rulers among the people, divisions and
contentions and bitter party alienations, the jealous
irritation of England constantly endeavoring to
hamper our trade, the Indians making war on the
frontiers, the Algerines taking captive our ships
and making slaves of our citizens, — all evident
tokens of the displeasure and impending judgment
of an offended Justice.

The sermon rolled over the heads of the gay
audience, deep and dark as a thunder-cloud, which
in a few moments changes a summer sky into
heaviest gloom. Gradually an expression of intense
interest and deep concern spread over the
listeners; it was the magnetism of a strong mind,
which held them for a time under the shadow of
his own awful sense of God's almighty justice.

It is said that a little child once described his
appearance in the pulpit by saying, “I saw God
there, and I was afraid.”

Something of the same effect was produced on
his audience now; and it was not till after sermon,
prayer, and benediction were all over, that the respectables
of Newport began gradually to unstiffen

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

themselves from the spell, and to look into each
other's eyes for comfort, and to reassure themselves
that after all they were the first families, and going
on the way the world had always gone, and
that the Doctor, of course, was a radical and a
fanatic.

When the audience streamed out, crowding the
broad aisle, Mary descended from the singers, and
stood with her psalm-book in hand, waiting at the
door to be joined by her mother and the Doctor.
She overheard many hard words from people who,
an evening or two before, had smiled so graciously
upon them. It was therefore with no little
determination of manner that she advanced and
took the Doctor's arm, as if anxious to associate
herself with his well-earned unpopularity, — and
just at this moment she caught the eye and smile
of Colonel Burr, as he bowed gracefully, yet not
without a suggestion of something sarcastic in his
eye.

eaf702n1* A fact.

-- 246 --

CHAPTER XVI. THE GARRET-BOUDOIR.

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

We suppose the heroine of a novel, among
other privileges and immunities, has a prescriptive
right to her own private boudoir, where, as a
French writer has it, “she appears like a lovely
picture in its frame.”

Well, our little Mary is not without this luxury,
and to its sacred precincts we will give you this
morning a ticket of admission. Know, then, that
the garret of this gambrel-roofed cottage had a
projecting window on the seaward side, which
opened into an immensely large old apple-tree,
and was a look-out as leafy and secluded as a
robin's nest.

Garrets are delicious places in any case, for
people of thoughtful, imaginative temperament.
Who has not loved a garret in the twilight days
of childhood, with its endless stores of quaint,
cast-off, suggestive antiquity, — old worm-eaten
chests, — rickety chairs, — boxes and casks full of
odd comminglings, out of which, with tiny,

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

childish hands, we fished wonderful hoards of fairy
treasure? What peep-holes, and hiding-places, and
undiscoverable retreats we made to ourselves, —
where we sat rejoicing in our security, and bidding
defiance to the vague, distant cry which
summoned us to school, or to some unsavory
every-day task! How deliciously the rain came
pattering on the roof over our head, or the red
twilight streamed in at the window, while we sat
snugly ensconced over the delicious pages of some
romance, which careful aunts had packed away at
the bottom of all things, to be sure we should
never read it! If you have anything, beloved
friends, which you wish your Charley or your
Susie to be sure and read, pack it mysteriously
away at the bottom of a trunk of stimulating
rubbish, in the darkest corner of your garret;—
in that case, if the book be at all readable, one
that by any possible chance can make its way into
a young mind, you may be sure that it will
not only be read, but remembered to the longest
day they have to live.

Mrs. Katy Scudder's garret was not an exception
to the general rule. Those quaint little people
who touch with so airy a grace all the lights
and shadows of great beams, bare rafters, and unplastered
walls, had not failed in their work there.
Was there not there a grand easy-chair of stamped-leather,
minus two of its hinder legs, which had

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

genealogical associations through the Wilcoxes
with the Vernons and through the Vernons quite
across the water with Old England? and was
there not a dusky picture, in an old tarnished
frame, of a woman of whose tragic end strange
stories were whispered, — one of the sufferers in
the time when witches were unceremoniously helped
out of the world, instead of being, as now-a-days,
helped to make their fortune in it by table-turning?

Yes, there were all these things, and many more
which we will not stay to recount, but bring you to
the boudoir which Mary has constructed for herself
around the dormer-window which looks into the
whispering old apple-tree.

The inclosure was formed by blankets and bed-spreads,
which, by reason of their antiquity, had
been pensioned off to an undisturbed old age in
the garret, — not common blankets or bed-spreads,
either, — bought, as you buy yours, out of a shop,—
spun or woven by machinery, — without individuality
or history. Every one of these curtains
had its story. The one on the right, nearest the
window, and already falling into holes, is a Chinese
linen, and even now displays unfaded, quaint patterns
of sleepy-looking Chinamen, in conical hats
standing on the leaves of most singular herbage,
and with hands forever raised in act to strike bells,
which never are struck and never will be till the

-- 249 --

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

end of time. These, Mrs. Katy Scudder had often
instructed Mary, were brought from the Indies by
her great-great-grandfather, and were her grandmother's
wedding-curtains, — the grandmother who
had blue eyes like hers and was just about her
height.

The next spread was spun and woven by Mrs.
Katy's beloved Aunt Eunice, — a mythical personage,
of whom Mary gathered vague accounts that
she was disappointed in love, and that this very
article was part of a bridal outfit, prepared in vain,
against the return of one from sea, who never came
back, — and she heard of how she sat wearily and
patiently at her work, this poor Aunt Eunice, month
after month, starting every time she heard the gate
shut, every time she heard the tramp of a horse's
hoof, every time she heard the news of a sail in
sight, — her color, meanwhile, fading and fading as
life and hope bled away at an inward wound, —
till at last she found comfort and reunion beyond
the veil.

Next to this was a bed-quilt pieced in tiny blocks,
none of them bigger than a sixpence, containing,
as Mrs. Katy said, pieces of the gowns of all her
grandmothers, aunts, cousins, and female relatives
for years back, — and mated to it was one of the
blankets which had served Mrs. Scudder's uncle in
his bivouac at Valley Forge, when the American
soldiers went on the snows with bleeding feet, and

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

had scarce anything for daily bread except a morning
message of patriotism and hope from George
Washington.

Such were the memories woven into the tapestry
of our little boudoir. Within, fronting the
window, stands the large spinning-wheel, one end
adorned with a snowy pile of fleecy rolls, — and
beside it, a reel and a basket of skeins of yarn, —
and open, with its face down on the beam of the
wheel, lay always a book, with which the intervals
of work were beguiled.

The dusky picture of which we have spoken
hung against the rough wall in one place, and in
another appeared an old engraved head of one of
the Madonnas of Leonardo da Vinci, a picture
which to Mary had a mysterious interest, from the
fact of its having been cast on shore after a furious
storm, and found like a waif lying in the seaweed;
and Mrs. Marvyn, who had deciphered the
signature, had not ceased exploring till she found
for her, in an Encyclopædia, a life of that wonderful
man, whose greatness enlarges our ideas of
what is possible to humanity, — and Mary pondering
thereon, felt the seaworn picture as a constant
vague inspiration.

Here our heroine spun for hours and hours, —
with intervals, when, crouched on a low seat in
the window, she pored over her book, and then,
returning again to her work, thought of what

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

she had read to the lulling burr of the sounding
wheel.

By chance a robin had built its nest so that
from her retreat she could see the five little blue
eggs, whenever the patient brooding mother left
them for a moment uncovered. And sometimes,
as she sat in dreamy reverie, resting her small,
round arms on the window-sill, she fancied that
the little feathered watcher gave her familiar nods
and winks of a confidential nature, — cocking the
small head first to one side and then to the other,
to get a better view of her gentle human neighbor.

I dare say it seems to you, reader, that we have
travelled in our story, over a long space of time,
because we have talked so much and introduced
so many personages and reflections; but, in fact,
it is only Wednesday week since James sailed, and
the eggs which were brooded when he went are
still unhatched in the nest, and the apple-tree has
changed only in having now a majority of white
blossoms over the pink buds.

This one week has been a critical one to our
Mary; — in it, she has made the great discovery,
that she loves; and she has made her first step
into the gay world; and now she comes back to
her retirement to think the whole over by herself.
It seems a dream to her, that she who sits there
now reeling yarn in her stuff petticoat and white
short-gown is the same who took the arm of

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

Colonel Burr amid the blaze of wax-lights and the
sweep of silks and rustle of plumes. She wonders
dreamily as she remembers the dark, lovely
face of the foreign Madame, so brilliant under its
powdered hair and flashing gems, — the sweet, foreign
accents of the voice, — the tiny, jewelled fan,
with its glancing pictures and sparkling tassels,
whence exhaled vague and floating perfumes; then
she hears again that manly voice, softened to tones
so seductive, and sees those fine eyes with the
tears in them, and wonders within herself that he
could have kissed her hand with such veneration,
as if she had been a throned queen.

But here the sound of busy, pattering footsteps
is heard on the old, creaking staircase, and soon
the bows of Miss Prissy's bonnet part the folds
of the boudoir drapery, and her merry, May-day
face looks in.

“Well, really, Mary, how do you do, to be sure?
You wonder to see me, don't you? but I thought
I must just run in, a minute, on my way up to
Miss Marvyn's. I promised her at least a half-a-day,
though I didn't see how I was to spare it, —
for I tell Miss Wilcox I just run and run till it
does seem as if my feet would drop off; but I
thought I must just step in to say, that I, for
my part, do admire the Doctor more than ever, and
I was telling your mother we mus'n't mind too
much what people say. I 'most made Miss

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

Wilcox angry, standing up for him; but I put it right
to her, and says I, `Miss Wilcox, you know folks
must speak what's on their mind, — in particular
ministers must; and you know, Miss Wilcox,' I
says, `that the Doctor is a good man, and lives up
to his teaching, if anybody in this world does, and
gives away every dollar he can lay hands on to
those poor negroes, and works over 'em and teaches
'em as if they were his brothers'; and says I,
`Miss Wilcox, you know I don't spare myself, night
nor day, trying to please you and do your work
to give satisfaction; but when it comes to my
conscience,' says I, `Miss Wilcox, you know I always
must speak out, and if it was the last word
I had to say on my dying bed, I'd say that I think
the Doctor is right.' Why! what things he told
about the slave-ships, and packing those poor creatures
so that they couldn't move nor breathe! —
why, I declare, every time I turned over and
stretched in bed, I thought of it; — and says I,
`Miss Wilcox, I do believe that the judgments of
God will come down on us, if something a'n't
done, and I shall always stand by the Doctor,'
says I; — and, if you'll believe me, just then I turned
round and saw the General; and the General, he
just haw-hawed right out, and says he, `Good for
you, Miss Prissy! that's real grit,' says he, `and I
like you better for it.' — Laws,” added Miss Prissy,
reflectively, “I sha'n't lose by it, for Miss Wilcox

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

knows she never can get anybody to do the work
for her that I will.”

“Do you think,” said Mary, “that there are a
great many made angry?”

“Why, bless your heart, child, haven't you heard?—
Why, there never was such a talk in all Newport.
Why, you know Mr. Simeon Brown is gone
clear off to Dr. Stiles; and Miss Brown, I was
making up her plum-colored satin o' Monday, and
you ought to 'a' heard her talk. But, I tell you,
I fought her. She used to talk to me,” said Miss
Prissy, sinking her voice to a mysterious whisper,
“'cause I never could come to it to say that I
was willin' to be lost, if it was for the glory of
God; and she always told me folks could just
bring their minds right up to anything they knew
they must; and I just got the tables turned on
her, for they talked and abused the Doctor till
they fairly wore me out, and says I, `Well, Miss
Brown, I'll give in, that you and Mr. Brown do
act up to your principles; you certainly act as if
you were willing to be damned'; — and so do all
those folks who will live on the blood and groans
of the poor Africans, as the Doctor said; and I
should think, by the way Newport people are making
their money, that they were all pretty willing
to go that way, — though, whether it's for the glory
of God, or not, I'm doubting. — But you see,
Mary,” said Miss Prissy, sinking her voice again

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

to a solemn whisper, “I never was clear on that
point; it always did seem to me a dreadful high
place to come to, and it didn't seem to be given
to me; but I thought, perhaps, if it was necessary,
it would be given, you know, — for the Lord
always has been so good to me that I've faith to
believe that, and so I just say, `The Lord is my
shepherd, I shall not want'”; — and Miss Prissy
hastily whisked a little drop out of her blue eye
with her handkerchief.

At this moment, Mrs. Scudder came into the
boudoir with a face expressive of some anxiety.

“I suppose Miss Prissy has told you,” she said,
“the news about the Browns. That'll make a
great falling off in the Doctor's salary; and I feel
for him, because I know it will come hard to him
not to be able to help and do, especially for these
poor negroes, just when he will. But then we
must put everything on the most economical scale
we can, and just try, all of us, to make it up to
him. I was speaking to Cousin Zebedee about it,
when he was down here, on Monday, and he is
all clear; — he has made out free papers for Candace
and Cato and Dinah, and they couldn't, one
of 'em, be hired to leave him; and he says, from
what he's seen already, he has no doubt but
they'll do enough more to pay for their wages.”

“Well,” said Miss Prissy, “I haven't got anybody
to care for but myself. I was telling sister

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

Elizabeth, one time, (she's married and got four
children,) that I could take a storm a good deal
easier than she could, 'cause I hadn't near so
many sails to pull down; and now, you just look
to me for the Doctor's shirts, 'cause, after this, they
shall all come in ready to put on, if I have to sit
up till morning. And I hope, Miss Scudder, you
can trust me to make them; for if I do say it myself,
I a'n't afraid to do fine stitching 'longside of
anybody, — and hemstitching ruffles, too; and I
haven't shown you yet that French stitch I learned
of the nuns; — but you just set your heart at
rest about the Doctor's shirts. I always thought,”
continued Miss Prissy, laughing, “that I should
have made a famous hand about getting up that
tabernacle in the wilderness, with the blue and the
purple and fine-twined linen; it's one of my favorite
passages, that is; — different things, you know,
are useful to different people.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Scudder, “I see that it's our
call to be a remnant small and despised, but I
hope we sha'n't shrink from it. I thought, when
I saw all those fashionable people go out Sunday,
tossing their heads and looking so scornful, that I
hoped grace would be given me to be faithful.”

“And what does the Doctor say?” said Miss
Prissy.

“He hasn't said a word; his mind seems to be
very much lifted above all these things.”

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

“La, yes,” said Miss Prissy, “that's one comfort;
he'll never know where his shirts come from;
and besides that, Miss Scudder,” she said, sinking
her voice to a whisper, “as you know, I haven't
any children to provide for, — though I was telling
Elizabeth t'other day, when I was making up
frocks for her children, that I believed old maids,
first and last, did more providing for children than
married women; but still I do contrive to slip
away a pound-note, now and then, in my little old
silver tea-pot that was given to me when they settled
old Mrs. Simpson's property, (I nursed her all
through her last sickness, and laid her out with
my own hands,) and, as I was saying, if ever the
Doctor should want money, you just let me know.”

“Thank you, Miss Prissy,” said Mrs. Scudder;
“we all know where your heart is.”

“And now,” added Miss Prissy, “what do you
suppose they say? Why, they say Colonel Burr
is struck dead in love with our Mary; and you
know his wife's dead, and he's a widower; and
they do say that he'll get to be the next President.
Sakes alive! Well, Mary must be careful,
if she don't want to be carried off; for they do say
that there can't any woman resist him, that sees
enough of him. Why, there's that poor French
woman, Madame — what do you call her, that's
staying with the Vernons? — they say she's over
head and ears in love with him.”

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“But she's a married woman,” said Mary; “it
can't be possible.”

Mrs. Scudder looked reprovingly at Miss Prissy,
and for a few moments there was great shaking
of heads and a whispered conference between the
two ladies, ending in Miss Prissy's going off, saying,
as she went down stairs, —

“Well, if women will do so, I, for my part,
can't blame the men.”

In a few moments Miss Prissy rushed back as
much discomposed as a clucking hen who has
seen a hawk.

“Well, Miss Scudder, what do you think?
Here's Colonel Burr come to call on the ladies!”

Mrs. Scudder's first movement, in common with
all middle-aged gentlewomen, was to put her hand
to her head and reflect that she had not on her
best cap; and Mary looked down at her dimpled
hands, which were blue from the contact with
mixed yarn she had just been spinning.

“Now, I'll tell you what,” said Miss Prissy, —
“wasn't it lucky you had me here? for I first saw
him coming in at the gate, and I whipped in
quick as a wink and opened the best-room window-shutters,
and then I was back at the door,
and he bowed to me as if I'd been a queen, and
says he, `Miss Prissy, how fresh you're looking
this morning!' You see, I was in working at the
Vernons', but I never thought as he'd noticed me.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

And then he inquired in the handsomest way for
the ladies and the Doctor, and so I took him into
the parlor and settled him down, and then I ran
into the study, and you may depend upon it I
flew round lively for a few minutes. I got the
Doctor's study-gown off, and got his best coat on,
and put on his wig for him, and started him up
kinder lively, — you know it takes me to get him
down into this world, — and so there he's in talking
with him; and so you can just slip down and
dress yourselves, — easy as not.

Meanwhile Colonel Burr was entertaining the
simple-minded Doctor with all the grace of a
young neophyte come to sit at the feet of superior
truth. There are some people who receive
from Nature as a gift a sort of graceful facility
of sympathy, by which they incline to take on,
for the time being, the sentiments and opinions of
those with whom they converse, as the chameleon
was fabled to change its hue with every surrounding.
Such are often supposed to be wilfully acting
a part, as exerting themselves to flatter and
deceive, when in fact they are only framed so sensitive
to the sphere of mental emanation which
surrounds others that it would require an exertion
not in some measure to harmonize with it. In approaching
others in conversation, they are like a
musician who joins a performer on an instrument,
it is impossible for them to strike a discord;

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

their very nature urges them to bring into play
faculties according in vibration with those which
another is exerting. It was as natural as possible
for Burr to commence talking with the Doctor on
scenes and incidents in the family of President
Edwards, and his old tutor, Dr. Bellamy, — and
thence to glide on to the points of difference and
agreement in theology, with a suavity and deference
which acted on the good man like a June
sun on a budding elm-tree. The Doctor was soon
wide awake, talking with fervent animation on
the topic of disinterested benevolence, — Burr the
mean while studying him with the quiet interest
of an observer of natural history, who sees a new
species developing before him. At all the best
possible points he interposed suggestive questions,
and set up objections in the quietest manner for
the Doctor to knock down, smiling ever the while
as a man may who truly and genuinely does not
care a sou for truth on any subject not practically
connected with his own schemes in life. He therefore
gently guided the Doctor to sail down the
stream of his own thoughts till his bark glided
out into the smooth waters of the Millennium, on
which, with great simplicity, he gave his views at
length.

It was just in the midst of this that Mary and
her mother entered. Burr interrupted the conversation
to pay them the compliments of the

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

morning, — to inquire for their health, and hope they
suffered no inconvenience from their night-ride
from the party; then, seeing the Doctor still
looking eager to go on, the contrived with gentle
dexterity to tie again the broken thread of conversation.

“Our excellent friend,” he said, “was explaining
to me his views of a future Millennium. I
assure you, ladies, that we sometimes find ourselves
in company which enables us to believe in
the perfectibility of the human species. We see
family retreats, so unaffected, so charming in their
simplicity, where industry and piety so go hand
in hand! One has only to suppose all families
such, to imagine a Millennium.”

There was no disclaiming this compliment, because
so delicately worded, that, while perfectly
clear to the internal sense, it was, in a manner,
veiled and unspoken.

Meanwhile the Doctor, who sat ready to begin
where he left off, turned to his complaisant
listener and resumed an exposition of the Apocalypse.

“To my mind, it is certain,” he said, “as it is
now three hundred years since the fifth vial was
poured out, there is good reason to suppose that
the sixth vial began to be poured out at the beginning
of the last century, and has been running
for a hundred years or more, so that it is

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

run nearly out; the seventh and last vial will begin
to run early in the next century.”

“You anticipate, then, no rest for the world for
some time to come?” said Burr.

“Certainly not,” said the Doctor, definitively;
“there will be no rest from overturnings till He
whose right it is shall come.

“The passage,” he added, “concerning the drying
up of the river Euphrates, under the sixth
vial, has a distinct reference, I think, to the account
in ancient writers of the taking of Babylon,
and prefigures, in like manner, that the resources
of that modern Babylon, the Popish power, shall
continue to be drained off, as they have now been
drying up for a century or more, till, at last, there
will come a sudden and final downfall of that
power. And after that will come the first triumphs
of truth and righteousness, — the marriage-supper
of the Lamb.”

“These investigations must undoubtedly possess
a deep interest for you, Sir,” said Burr; “the
hope of a future as well as the tradition of a
past age of gold seems to have been one of the
most cherished conceptions of the human breast.”

“In those times,” continued the Doctor, “the
whole earth will be of one language.”

“Which language, Sir, do you suppose will be
considered worthy of such preëminence?” inquired
his listener.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“That will probably be decided by an amicable
conference of all nations,” said the Doctor; “and
the one universally considered most raluable will
be adopted; and the literature of all other nations
being translated into it, they will gradually drop
all other tongues. Brother Stiles thinks it will
be the Hebrew. I am not clear on that point.
The Hebrew seems to me too inflexible, and
not sufficiently copious. I do not think,” he added,
after some consideration, “that it will be
the Hebrew tongue.”

“I am most happy to hear it, Sir,” said Burr,
gravely; “I never felt much attracted to that language.
But, ladies,” he added, starting up with
animation, “I must improve this fine weather to
ask you to show me the view of the sea from
this little hill beyond your house, it is evidently
so fine; — I trust I am not intruding too far on
your morning?”

“By no means, Sir,” said Mrs. Scudder, rising;
“we will go with you in a moment.”

And soon Colonel Burr, with one on either arm,
was to be seen on the top of the hill beyond the
house, — the very one from which Mary, the week
before, had seen the retreating sail we all wot of.
Hence, though her companion contrived, with the
adroitness of a practised man of gallantry, to direct
his words and looks as constantly to her as if
they had been in a tête-a-tête, and although nothing

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

could be more graceful, more delicately flattering,
more engaging, still the little heart kept equal poise;
for where a true love has once bolted the door, a
false one serenades in vain under the window.

Some fine, instinctive perceptions of the real
character of the man beside her seemed to have
dawned on Mary's mind in the conversation of the
morning; — she had felt the covert and subtle
irony that lurked beneath his polished smile, felt
the utter want of faith or sympathy in what she
and her revered friend deemed holiest, and therefore
there was a calm dignity in her manner of
receiving his attentions which rather piqued and
stimulated his curiosity. He had been wont to
boast that he could subdue any woman, if he
could only see enough of her; in the first interview
in the garden, he had made her color come
and go and brought tears to her eyes in a manner
that interested his fancy, and he could not resist
the impulse to experiment again. It was a
new sensation to him, to find himself quietly studied
and calmly measured by those thoughtful blue
eyes; he felt, with his fine, instinctive tact, that
the soul within was infolded in some crystalline
sphere of protection, transparent, but adamantine,
so that he could not touch it. What was that
secret poise, that calm, immutable centre on which
she rested, that made her, in her rustic simplicity,
so unapproachable and so strong?

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

Burr remembered once finding in his grand-father's
study, among a mass of old letters, one
in which that great man, in early youth, described
his future wife, then known to him only by distant
report. With his keen natural sense of everything
fine and poetic, he had been struck with this
passage, as so beautifully expressing an ideal
womanhood, that he had in his earlier days copied
it in his private recueil.

“They say,” it ran, “that there is a young lady
who is beloved of that Great Being who made
and rules the world, and that there are certain
seasons in which this Great Being, in some way
or other invisible, comes to her and fills her mind
with such exceeding sweet delight, that she hardly
cares for anything except to meditate on him; that
she expects, after a while, to be received up where
he is, to be raised up out of the world and caught
up into heaven, being assured that he loves her too
well to let her remain at a distance from him
always. Therefore, if you present all the world
before her, with the richest of its treasures, she
disregards it. She has a strange sweetness in her
mind, and singular purity in her affections; and
you could not persuade her to do anything wrong
or sinful, if you should give her all the world.
She is of a wonderful sweetness, calmness, and
universal benevolence of mind, especially after this
great God has manifested himself to her mind.

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

She will sometimes go from place to place singing
sweetly, and seems to be always full of joy and
pleasure; and no one knows for what. She loves
to be alone, walking in fields and groves, and
seems to have some invisible one always conversing
with her.”

A shadowy recollection of this description crossed
his mind more than once, as he looked into those
calm and candid eyes. Was there, then, a truth
in that inner union of chosen souls with God, of
which his mother and her mother before her had
borne meek witness, — their souls shining out as
sacred lamps through the alabaster walls of a
temple?

But then, again, had he not logically met and
demonstrated, to his own satisfaction, the nullity
of the religious dogmas on which New England
faith was based? There could be no such inner
life, he said to himself, — he had demonstrated it
as an absurdity. What was it, then, — this charm,
so subtile and so strong, by which this fair child,
his inferior in age, cultivation, and knowledge of
the world, held him in a certain awe, and made
him feel her spirit so unapproachable? His curiosity
was piqued. He felt stimulated to employ
all his powers of pleasing. He was determined,
that, sooner or later, she should feel his power.

With Mrs. Scudder his success was immediate;
she was completely won over by the deferential

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

manner with which he constantly referred himself
to her matronly judgments; and, on returning to
the house, she warmly pressed him to stay to
dinner.

Burr accepted the invitation with a frank and
almost boyish abandon, declaring that he had not
seen anything, for years, that so reminded him of
old times. He praised everything at table, — the
smoking brown-bread, the baked beans steaming
from the oven, where they had been quietly simmering
during the morning walk, and the Indian
pudding, with its gelatinous softness, matured by
long and patient brooding in the motherly old
oven. He declared that there was no style of
living to be compared with the simple, dignified
order of a true New England home, where servants
were excluded, and everything came direct
from the polished and cultured hand of a lady.
It realized the dreams of Arcadian romance. A
man, he declared, must be unworthy the name,
who did not rise to lofty sentiments and heroic
deeds, when even his animal wants were provided
for by the ministrations of the most delicate and
exalted portion of the creation.

After dinner he would be taken into all the
family interests. Gentle and pliable as oil, he
seemed to penetrate every joint of the ménage by
a subtile and seductive sympathy. He was interested
in the spinning, in the weaving, — and in

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

fact, nobody knows how it was done, but, before
the afternoon shadows had turned, he was sitting
in the cracked arm-chair of Mary's garret-boudoir,
gravely giving judgment on several specimens of
her spinning, which Mrs. Scudder had presented
to his notice.

With that ease with which he could at will
glide into the character of the superior and elder
brother, he had, without seeming to ask questions,
drawn from Mary an account of her reading, her
studies, her acquaintances.

“You read French, I presume?” he said to her,
with easy negligence.

Mary colored deeply, and then, as one who recollects
one's self, answered, gravely, —

“No, Mr. Burr, I know no language but my
own.”

“But you should learn French, my child,” said
Burr, with that gentle dictatorship which he could
at times so gracefully assume.

“I should be delighted to learn,” said Mary,
“but have no opportunity.”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Scudder, — “Mary has always
had a taste for study, and would be glad to improve
in any way.”

“Pardon me, Madam, if I take the liberty of
making a suggestion. There is a most excellent
man, the Abbé Léfon, now in Newport, driven
here by the political disturbances in France; he is

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

anxious to obtain a few scholars, and I am interested
that he should succeed, for he is a most
worthy man.”

“Is he a Roman Catholic?”

“He is, Madam; but there could be no manner
of danger with a person so admirably instructed
as your daughter. If you please to see him,
Madam, I will call with him some time.”

“Mrs. Marvyn will, perhaps, join me,” said Mary.
“She has been studying French by herself
for some time, in order to read a treatise on astronomy,
which she found in that language. I
will go over to-morrow and see her about it.”

Before Colonel Burr departed, the Doctor requested
him to step a moment with him into his
study. Burr, who had had frequent occasions during
his life to experience the sort of paternal freedom
which the clergy of his country took with
him in right of his clerical descent, began to summon
together his faculties of address for the avoidance
of a kind of conversation which he was not
disposed to meet. He was agreeably disappointed,
however, when, taking a paper from the table, and
presenting it to him, the Doctor said, —

“I feel myself, my dear Sir, under a burden of
obligation for benefits received from your family,
so that I never see a member of it without casting
about in my own mind how I may in some
measure express my good-will towards him. You

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

are aware that the papers of your distinguished
grandfather have fallen into my hands, and from
them I have taken the liberty to make a copy of
those maxims by which he guided a life which
was a blessing to his country and to the world.
May I ask the favor that you will read them with
attention? and if you find anything contrary to
right reason or sober sense, I shall be happy to
hear of it on a future occasion.”

“Thank you, Doctor,” said Burr, bowing. “I
shall always be sensible of the kindness of the
motive which has led you to take this trouble on
my account. Believe me, Sir, I am truly obliged
to you for it.”

And thus the interview terminated.

That night, the Doctor, before retiring, offered
fervent prayers for the grandson of his revered
master and friend, praying that his father's and
mother's God might bless him and make him a
living stone in the Eternal Temple.

Meanwhile, the object of these prayers was sitting
by a table in dressing-gown and slippers,
thinking over the events of the day. The paper
which Doctor Hopkins had handed him contained
the celebrated “Resolutions” by which his ancestor
led a life nobler than any mere dogmas can
possibly be. By its side lay a perfumed note
from Madame de Frontignac, — one of those
womanly notes, so beautiful, so sacred in them

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

selves, but so mournful to a right-minded person
who sees whither they are tending. Burr opened
and perused it, — laid it by, — opened the document
that the Doctor had given, and thoughtfully
read the first of the “Resolutions”: —

“Resolved, That I will do whatsoever I think
to be most to God's glory, and my own good
profit and pleasure in the whole of my duration,
without any consideration of time, whether now
or never so many myriad ages hence.

“Resolved, To do whatever I think to be my
duty and most for the good and advantage of
mankind in general.

“Resolved, To do this, whatsoever difficulties I
meet with, and how many and how great soever.”

Burr read the whole paper through attentively
once or twice, and paused thoughtfully over many
parts of it. He sat for some time after, lost in
reflection; the paper dropped from his hand, and
then followed one of those long, deep seasons of
fixed reverie, when the soul thinks by pictures
and goes over endless distances in moments. In
him, originally, every moral faculty and sensibility
was as keenly strung as in any member of that
remarkable family from which he was descended,
and which has, whether in good or ill, borne
no common stamp. Two possible lives flashed
before his mind at that moment, rapidly as when
a train sweeps by with flashing lamps in the

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

night. The life of worldly expediency, the life of
eternal rectitude, — the life of seventy years, and
that life eternal in which the event of death is no
disturbance. Suddenly he roused himself, picked
up the paper, filed and dated it carefully, and laid
it by; and in that moment was renewed again
that governing purpose which sealed him, with
all his beautiful capabilities, as the slave of the
fleeting and the temporary, which sent him at
last, a shipwrecked man, to a nameless, dishonored
grave.

He took his pen and gave to a friend his own
views of the events of the day.

My dear, — We are still in Newport, conjugating
the verb s'ennuyer, which I, for one, have
put through all the moods and tenses. Pour
passer le temps,
however, I have la belle Fran
çaise
and my sweet little Puritan. I visited there
this morning. She lives with her mother, a little
walk out toward the seaside, in a cottage quite
prettily sequestered among blossoming apple-trees,
and the great hierarch of modern theology, Dr.
Hopkins, keeps guard over them. No chance here
for any indiscretions, you see.

“By-the-by, the good Doctor astonished our
monde here on Sunday last, by treating us to a
solemn onslaught on slavery and the slave-trade.
He had all the chief captains and counsellors to

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

hear him, and smote them hip and thigh, and
pursued them even unto Shur.

“He is one of those great, honest fellows, without
the smallest notion of the world we live in,
who think, in dealing with men, that you must
go to work and prove the right or the wrong of a
matter; just as if anybody cared for that! Supposing
he is right, — which appears very probable
to me, — what is he going to do about it? No
moral argument, since the world began, ever prevailed
over twenty-five per cent. profit.

“However, he is the spiritual director of la belle
Puritaine,
and was a resident in my grandfather's
family, so I did the agreeable with him as well
as such an uncircumcised Ishmaelite could. I discoursed
theology, — sat with the most docile air
possible while he explained to me all the ins and
outs in his system of the universe, past, present,
and future, — heard him dilate calmly on the Millennium,
and expound prophetic symbols, marching
out before me his whole apocalyptic menagerie
of beasts and dragons with heads and horns innumerable,
to all which I gave edifying attention,
taking occasion now and then to turn a compliment
in favor of the ladies, — never lost, you
know.

“Really, he is a worthy old soul, and actually
believes all these things with his whole heart, attaching
unheard-of importance to the most

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

abstract ideas, and embarking his whole being in
his ideal view of a grand Millennial finale to the
human race. I look at him and at myself, and
ask, Can human beings be made so unlike?

“My little Mary to-day was in a mood of
`sweet austere composure' quite becoming to her
style of beauty; her naïve nonchalance at times is
rather stimulating. What a contrast between her
and la belle Française! — all the difference that
there is between a diamond and a flower. I find
the little thing has a cultivated mind, enriched by
reading, and more by a still, quaint habit of thinking,
which is new and charming. But a truce to
this.

“I have seen our friends at last. We have had
three or four meetings, and are waiting to hear
from Philadelphia, — matters are getting in train.
If Messrs. T. and S. dare to repeat what they
said again, let me know; they will find in me a
man not to be trifled with. I shall be with you
in a week or ten days at farthest. Meanwhile
stand to your guns.

“Ever yours,
Burr.

-- 275 --

CHAPTER XVII. POLEMICS IN THE KITCHEN.

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

The next morning, before the early dews had
yet dried off the grass, Mary started to go and
see her friend Mrs. Marvyn. It was one of those
charming, invigorating days, familiar to those of
Newport experience, when the sea lies shimmering
and glittering in deep blue and gold, and the sky
above is firm and cloudless, and every breeze that
comes landward seems to bear health and energy
upon its wings.

As Mary approached the house, she heard loud
sounds of discussion from the open kitchen-door,
and, looking in, saw a rather original scene acting.

Candace, armed with a long oven-shovel, stood
before the open door of the oven, whence she had
just been removing an army of good things which
appeared ranged around on the dresser. Cato,
in the undress of a red flannel shirt and tow-cloth
trousers, was cuddled, in a consoled and protected
attitude, in the corner of the wooden settle, with

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

a mug of flip in his hand, which Candace had
prepared, and, calling him in from his work, authoritatively
ordered him to drink, on the showing
that he had kept her awake the night before with
his cough, and she was sure he was going to be
sick. Of course, worse things may happen to a
man than to be vigorously taken care of by his
wife, and Cato had a salutary conviction of this
fact, so that he resigned himself to his comfortable
corner and his flip with edifying serenity.

Opposite to Candace stood a well-built, corpulent
negro man, dressed with considerable care,
and with the air of a person on excellent terms
with himself. This was no other than Digo, the
house-servant and factotum of Dr. Stiles, who
considered himself as the guardian of his master's
estate, his title, his honor, his literary character,
his professional position, and his religious creed.

Digo was ready to assert before all the world,
that one and all of these were under his special
protection, and that whoever had anything to say
to the contrary of any of these must expect to
take issue with him. Digo not only swallowed
all his master's opinions whole, but seemed to
have the stomach of an ostrich in their digestion.
He believed everything, no matter what, the moment
he understood that the Doctor held it. He
believed that Hebrew was the language of heaven,—
that the ten tribes of the Jews had reappeared

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

in the North American Indians, — that there was
no such thing as disinterested benevolence, and
that the doings of the unregenerate had some
value, — that slavery was a divine ordinance, and
that Dr. Hopkins was a radical, who did more
harm than good, — and, finally, that there never
was so great a man as Dr. Stiles; and as Dr.
Stiles belonged to him in the capacity of master,
why, he, Digo, owned the greatest man in America.
Of course, as Candace held precisely similar
opinions in regard to Dr. Hopkins, the two never
could meet without a discharge of the opposite
electricities. Digo had, it is true, come ostensibly
on a mere worldly errand from his mistress to
Mrs. Marvyn, who had promised to send her some
turkeys' eggs, but he had inly resolved with himself
that he would give Candace his opinion, —
that is, what Dr. Stiles had said at dinner the day
before about Dr. Hopkins' Sunday's discourse. Dr.
Stiles had not heard it, but Digo had. He had
felt it due to the responsibilities of his position to
be present on so very important an occasion.

Therefore, after receiving his eggs, he opened
hostilities by remarking, in a general way, that he
had attended the Doctor's preaching on Sunday,
and that there was quite a crowded house. Candace
immediately began mentally to bristle her
feathers like a hen who sees a hawk in the distance,
and responded with decision: —

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

“Den you heard sometin', for once in your
life!”

“I must say,” said Digo, with suavity, “dat I
can't give my 'proval to such sentiments.”

“More shame for you,” said Candace, grimly.
You a man, and not stan' by your color, and
flunk under to mean white ways! Ef you was
half a man, your heart would 'a' bounded like a
cannon-ball at dat ar' sermon.”

“Dr. Stiles and me we talked it over after
church,” said Digo, — “and de Doctor was of my
'pinion, dat Providence didn't intend” —

“Oh, you go 'long wid your Providence! Guess,
ef white folks had let us alone, Providence wouldn't
trouble us.”

“Well,” said Digo, “Dr. Stiles is clear dat dis
yer's a-fulfillin' de prophecies and bringin' in de
fulness of the Gentiles.”

“Fulness of de fiddlesticks!” said Candace, irreverently.
“Now what a way dat ar' is of talkin'!
Go look at one o' dem ships we come over
in, — sweatin' and groanin', — in the dark and dirt,—
cryin' and dyin', — howlin' for breath till de
sweat run off us, — livin' and dead chained together, —
prayin' like de rich man in hell for a
drop o' water to cool our tongues! Call dat ar'
a-bringin' de fulness of de Gentiles, do ye?
Ugh!”

And Candace ended with a guttural howl, and

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

stood frowning and gloomy over the top of her
long kitchen-shovel, like a black Bellona leaning
on her spear of battle.

Digo recoiled a little, but stood too well in his
own esteem to give up; so he shifted his attack.

“Well, for my part, I must say I never was 'clined
to your Doctor's 'pinions. Why, now, Dr. Stiles
says, notin' couldn't be more absurd dan what he
says 'bout disinterested benevolence. My Doctor
says, dere a'n't no such ting!”

“I should tink it's likely!” said Candace, drawing
herself up with superb disdain. “Our Doctor
knows dere is, — and why? 'cause he's got it IN
HERE,” said she, giving her ample chest a knock
which resounded like the boom from a barrel.

“Candace,” said Cato, gently, “you's gittin' too
hot.”

“Cato, you shut up!” said Candace, turning
sharp round. “What did I make you dat ar' flip
for, 'cept you was so hoarse you oughtn' for to
say a word? Pooty business, you go to agitatin'
yourself wid dese yer! Ef you wear out your
poor old throat talkin', you may get de 'sumption;
and den what 'd become o' me?”

Cato, thus lovingly pitched hors de combat, sipped
the sweetened cup in quietness of soul, while Candace
returned to the charge.

“Now, I tell ye what,” she said to Digo, — “jest
cause you wear your master's old coats and hats,

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

you tink you must go in for all dese yer old, mean
white 'pinions. A'n't ye 'shamed — you, a black
man — to have no more pluck and make cause wid
de Egyptians? Now, 'ta'n't what my Doctor gives
me, — he never giv' me the snip of a finger-nail, —
but it's what he does for mine; and when de poor
critturs lands dar, tumbled out like bales on de
wharves, ha'n't dey seen his great cocked hat, like
a lighthouse, and his big eyes lookin' sort o' pitiful
at 'em as ef he felt o' one blood wid 'em? Why,
de very looks of de man is worth everyting; and
who ever thought o' doing anyting for deir souls, or
cared ef dey had souls, till he begun it?”

“Well, at any rate,” said Digo, brightening up,
“I don't believe his doctrine about de doings of de
unregenerate, — it's quite clear he's wrong dar.”

“Who cares?” said Candace, — “generate or
unregenerate, it's all one to me. I believe a man
dat acts as he does. Him as stands up for the
poor, — him as pleads for de weak, — he's my man.
I'll believe straight through anyting he's a mind to
put at me.”

At this juncture, Mary's fair face appearing at the
door put a stop to the discussion.

“Bress you, Miss Mary! comin' here like a fresh
June rose! it makes a body's eyes dance in deir
head! Come right in! I got Cato up from de lot,
'cause he's rader poorly dis mornin'; his cough
makes me a sight o' concern; he's allers a-pullin'

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

off his jacket de wrong time, or doin' sometin' I tell
him not to, — and it just keeps him hack, hack,
hackin', all de time.”

During this speech, Cato stood meekly bowing,
feeling that he was being apologized for in the best
possible manner; for long years of instruction had
fixed the idea in his mind, that he was an ignorant
sinner, who had not the smallest notion how to conduct
himself in this world, and that, if it were not
for his wife's distinguishing grace, he would long
since have been in the shades of oblivion.

“Missis is spinnin' up in de north chamber,” said
Candace; “but I'll run up and fetch her down.”

Candace, who was about the size of a puncheon,
was fond of this familiar manner of representing
her mode of ascending the stairs; but Mary, suppressing
a smile, said, “Oh, no, Candace! don't for
the world disturb her. I know just where she is.”
And before Candace could stop her, Mary's light
foot was on the top step of the staircase that led up
from the kitchen.

The north room was a large chamber, overlooking
a splendid reach of sea-prospect. A moving panorama
of blue water and gliding sails was unrolled
before its three windows, so that stepping into the
room gave one an instant and breezy sense of expansion
Mrs. Marvyn was standing at the large
wheel, spinning wool, — a reel and basket of spools
on her side. Her large brown eyes had an eager

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

joy in them when Mary entered; but they seemed
to calm down again, and she received her only with
that placid, sincere air which was her habit. Everything
about this woman showed an ardent soul,
repressed by timidity and by a certain dumbness in
the faculties of outward expression; but her eyes
had, at times, that earnest, appealing language
which is so pathetic in the silence of inferior animals. —
One sometimes sees such eyes, and wonders
whether the story they intimate will ever be spoken
in mortal language.

Mary began eagerly detailing to her all that had
interested her since they last met: — the party, —
her acquaintance with Burr, — his visit to the cottage, —
his inquiries into her education and reading,—
and, finally, the proposal, that they should study
French together.

“My dear,” said Mrs. Marvyn, “let us begin at
once; — such an opportunity is not to be lost. I
studied a little with James, when he was last at
home.”

“With James?” said Mary, with an air of timid
surprise.

“Yes, — the dear boy has become, what I never
expected, quite a student. He employs all his spare
time now in reading and studying; — the second
mate is a Frenchman, and James has got so that
he can both speak and read. He is studying Spanish,
too.”

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

Ever since the last conversation with her mother
on the subject of James, Mary had felt a sort of
guilty constraint when any one spoke of him; —
instead of answering frankly, as she once did, when
anything brought his name up, she fell at once into
a grave, embarrassed silence.

Mrs. Marvyn was so constantly thinking of him,
that it was difficult to begin on any topic that did
not in some manner or other knit itself into the one
ever present in her thoughts. None of the peculiar
developments of the female nature have a more
exquisite vitality than the sentiment of a frail, delicate,
repressed, timid woman for a strong, manly,
generous son. There is her ideal expressed; there
is the out-speaking and out-acting of all she trembles
to think, yet burns to say or do; here is the hero
that shall speak for her, the heart into which she has
poured her's, and that shall give to her tremulous and
hidden aspirations a strong and victorious expression.
“I have gotten a man from the Lord,” she
says to herself; and each outburst of his manliness,
his vigor, his self-confidence, his superb vitality, fills
her with a strange, wondering pleasure, and she has
a secret tenderness and pride even in his wilfulness
and waywardness. “What a creature he is!” she
says, when he flouts at sober argument and pitches
all received opinions hither and thither in the wild
capriciousness of youthful paradox. She looks
grave and reproving; but he reads the concealed

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

triumph in her eyes, — he knows that in her heart
she is full of admiration all the time. First love
of womanhood is something wonderful and mysterious, —
but in this second love it rises again,
idealized and refined; she loves the father and herself
united and made one in this young heir of life
and hope.

Such was Mrs. Marvyn's still intense, passionate
love for her son. Not a tone of his manly voice,
not a flash of his dark eyes, not one of the deep,
shadowy dimples that came and went as he laughed,
not a ring of his glossy black hair, that was not
studied, got by heart, and dwelt on in the inner
shrine of her thoughts; he was the romance of her
life. His strong, daring nature carried her with
it beyond those narrow, daily bounds where her
soul was weary of treading; and just as his voyages
had given to the trite prose of her ménage
a poetry of strange, foreign perfumes, of quaint
objects of interest, speaking of many a far-off
shore, so his mind and life were a constant channel
of outreach through which her soul held
converse with the active and stirring world. Mrs.
Marvyn had known all the story of her son's
love, and to no other woman would she have been
willing to resign him; but her love to Mary was
so deep, that she thought of his union with her
more as gaining a daughter than as losing a son.
She would not speak of the subject; she knew

-- --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

the feelings of Mary's mother; and the name of
James fell so often from her lips, simply because
it was so ever-present in her heart that it could
not be helped.

Before Mary left, it was arranged that they
should study together, and that the lessons should
be given alternately at each other's houses; and
with this understanding they parted.

-- 286 --

CHAPTER XVIII. EVIDENCES.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

The Doctor sat at his study-table. It was evening,
and the slant beams of the setting sun shot
their golden arrows through the healthy purple
clusters of lilacs that veiled the windows. There
had been a shower that filled them with drops of
rain, which every now and then tattooed with a
slender rat-tat on the window-sill, as a breeze
would shake the leaves and bear in perfume on
its wings. Sweet, fragrance-laden airs tripped stirringly
to and fro about the study-table, making
gentle confusions, fluttering papers on moral ability,
agitating treatises on the great end of creation,
mixing up subtile distinctions between amiable
instincts and true holiness, and, in short,
conducting themselves like very unappreciative and
unphilosophical little breezes.

The Doctor patiently smoothed back and rearranged,
while opposite to him sat Mary, bending
over some copying she was doing for him. One
stray sunbeam fell on her light brown hair, tinging

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

it to gold; her long, drooping lashes lay over the
wax-like pink of her cheeks, as she wrote on.

“Mary,” said the Doctor, pushing the papers
from him.

“Sir,” she answered, looking up, the blood just
perceptibly rising in her cheeks.

“Do you ever have any periods in which your
evidences seem not altogether clear?”

Nothing could show more forcibly the grave,
earnest character of thought in New England at
this time than the fact that this use of the term
“evidences” had become universally significant
and understood as relating to one's right to citizenship
in a celestial, invisible commonwealth.

So Mary understood it, and it was with a deepening
flush she answered gently, “No, Sir.”

“What! never any doubts?” said the Doctor.

“I am sorry,” said Mary, apologetically; “but
I do not see how I can have; I never could.”

“Ah!” said the Doctor, musingly, “would I
could say so! There are times, indeed, when I
hope I have an interest in the precious Redeemer,
and behold an infinite loveliness and beauty in
Him, apart from anything I expect or hope. But
even then how deceitful is the human heart!
how insensibly might a mere selfish love take
the place of that disinterested complacency which
regards Him for what He is in Himself, apart
from what He is to us! Say, my dear friend,

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

does not this thought sometimes make you tremble?”

Poor Mary was truth itself, and this question
distressed her; she must answer the truth. The
fact was, that it had never come into her blessed
little heart to tremble, for she was one of those
children of the bride-chamber who cannot mourn
because the bridegroom is ever with them; but
then, when she saw the man for whom her reverence
was almost like that for her God thus distrustful,
thus lowly, she could not but feel that
her too calm repose might, after all, be the shallow,
treacherous calm of an ignorant, ill-grounded
spirit, and therefore, with a deep blush and a faltering
voice, she said, —

“Indeed, I am afraid something must be wrong
with me. I cannot have any fears, — I never
could; I try sometimes, but the thought of God's
goodness comes all around me, and I am so happy
before I think of it!”

“Such exercises, my dear friend, I have also
had,” said the Doctor; “but before I rest on them
as evidences, I feel constrained to make the following
inquiries: — Is this gratitude that swells
my bosom the result of a mere natural sensibility?
Does it arise in a particular manner because God
has done me good? or do I love God for what
He is, as well as for what He has done? and for
what he has done for others, as well as for what

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

He has done for me? Love to God which is
built on nothing but good received is not incompatible
with a disposition so horrid as even to
curse God to His face. If God is not to be loved
except when He does good, then in affliction we
are free. If doing us good is all that renders
God lovely to us, then not doing us good divests
Him of His glory, and dispenses us from obligation
to love Him. But there must be, undoubtedly,
some permanent reason why God is to be
loved by all; and if not doing us good divests
Him of His glory so as to free us from our obligation
to love, it equally frees the universe; so
that, in fact, the universe of happiness, if ours be
not included, reflects no glory on its Author.”

The Doctor had practised his subtile mental
analysis till his instruments were so fine-pointed
and keen-edged that he scarce ever allowed a
flower of sacred emotion to spring in his soul
without picking it to pieces to see if its genera
and species were correct. Love, gratitude, reverence,
benevolence, — which all moved in mighty
tides in his soul, — were all compelled to pause
midway while he rubbed up his optical instruments
to see whether they were rising in right order.
Mary, on the contrary, had the blessed gift of
womanhood, — that vivid life in the soul and sentiment
which resists the chills of analysis, as a
healthful human heart resists cold; yet still, all

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

humbly, she thought this perhaps was a defect in
herself, and therefore, having confessed, in a depreciating
tone, her habits of unanalyzed faith and
love, she added, —

“But, my dear Sir, you are my best friend. I
trust you will be faithful to me. If I am deceiving
myself, undeceive me; you cannot be too severe
with me.”

“Alas!” said the Doctor, “I fear that I may be
only a blind leader of the blind. What, after all,
if I be only a miserable self-deceiver? What if
some thought of self has come in to poison all
my prayers and strivings? It is true, I think, —
yes, I think,” said the Doctor, speaking very slowly,
and with intense earnestness, — “I think, that, if I
knew at this moment that my name never would
be written among those of the elect, I could still
see God to be infinitely amiable and glorious, and
could feel sure that He could not do me wrong,
and that it was infinitely becoming and right that
He should dispose of me according to His sovereign
pleasure. I think so; — but still my deceitful
heart! — after all, I might find it rising in rebellion.
Say, my dear friend, are you sure, that,
should you discover yourself to be forever condemned
by His justice, you would not find your
heart rising up against Him?”

“Against Him?” said Mary, with a tremulous,
sorrowful expression on her face, — “against my
Heavenly Father?”

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

Her face flushed, and faded; her eyes kindled
eagerly, as if she had something to say, and then
grew misty with tears. At last she said, —

“Thank you, my dear, faithful friend! I will
think about this; perhaps I may have been deceived.
How very difficult it must be to know
one's self perfectly!”

Mary went into her own little room, and sat
leaning for a long time with her elbow on the
window-seat, watching the pale shells of the apple-blossoms
as they sailed and fluttered downward into
the grass, and listened to a chippering conversation
in which the birds in the nest above were settling
up their small housekeeping accounts for the day.

After awhile, she took her pen and wrote the
following, which the Doctor found the next morning
lying on his study-table: —

My dear, honored friend, — How can I sufficiently
thank you for your faithfulness with me?
All you say to me seems true and excellent; and
yet, my dear Sir, permit me to try to express to
you some of the many thoughts to which our conversation
this evening has given rise. To love
God because He is good to me you seem to think
is not a right kind of love; and yet every moment
of my life I have experienced His goodness.
When recollection brings back the past, where can
I look that I see not His goodness? What

-- 292 --

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

moment of my life presents not instances of merciful
kindness to me, as well as to every creature, more
and greater than I can express, than my mind is
able to take in? How, then, can I help loving
God because He is good to me? Were I not an
object of God's mercy and goodness, I cannot
have any conception what would be my feeling.
Imagination never yet placed me in a situation not
to experience the goodness of God in some way or
other; and if I do love Him, how can it be but because
He is good, and to me good? Do not God's
children love Him because He first loved them?

“If I called nothing goodness which did not
happen to suit my inclination, and could not believe
the Deity to be gracious and merciful except
when the course of events was so ordered as to
agree with my humor, so far from imagining that
I had any love to God, I must conclude myself
wholly destitute of anything good. A love founded
on nothing but good received is not, you say, in
compatible with a disposition so horrid as even to
curse God. I am not sensible that I ever in my
life imagined anything but good could come from
the hand of God. From a Being infinite in goodness
everything must be good, though we do not
always comprehend how it is so. Are not afflictions
good? Does He not even in judgment remember
mercy? Sensible that `afflictions are but
blessings in disguise,' I would bless the hand that,

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

with infinite kindness, wounds only to heal, and
love and adore the goodness of God equally in
suffering as in rejoicing.

“The disinterested love to God, which you think
is alone the genuine love, I see not how we can
be certain we possess, when our love of happiness
and our love of God are so inseparably connected.
The joys arising from a consciousness that God
is a benefactor to me and my friends, (and when
I think of God, every creature is my friend,) if
arising from a selfish motive, it does not seem to
me possible could be changed into hate, even supposing
God my enemy, whilst I regarded Him as
a Being infinitely just as well as good. If God
is my enemy, it must be because I deserve that He
should be such; and it does not seem to me possible
that I should hate Him, even if I knew He
would always be so.

“In what you say of willingness to suffer eternal
punishment, I don't know that I understand
what the feeling is. Is it wickedness in me that
I do not feel a willingness to be left to eternal
sin? Can any one joyfully acquiesce in being thus
left? When I pray for a new heart and a right
spirit, must I be willing to be denied, and rejoice
that my prayer is not heard? Could any real
Christian rejoice in this? But he fears it not, —
he knows it will never be, — he therefore can
cheerfully leave it with God; and so can I

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

“Such, my dear friend, are my thoughts, poor
and unworthy; yet they seem to me as certain as
my life, or as anything I see. Am I unduly confident?
I ask your prayers that I may be guided
aright.

“Your affectionate friend,
Mary.

There are in this world two kinds of natures, —
those that have wings, and those that have feet, —
the winged and the walking spirits. The walking
are the logicians; the winged are the instinctive
and poetic. Natures that must always walk find
many a bog, many a thicket, many a tangled
brake, which God's happy little winged birds flit
over by one noiseless flight. Nay, when a man
has toiled till his feet weigh too heavily with the
mud of earth to enable him to walk another step,
these little birds will often cleave the air in a right
line towards the bosom of God, and show the way
where he could never have found it.

The Doctor paused in his ponderous and heavy
reasonings to read this real woman's letter; and
being a loving man, he felt as if he could have
kissed the hem of her garment who wrote it. He
recorded it in his journal, and after it this significant
passage from Canticles: —

“I charge you, O ye daughters of Jerusalem,
by the roes, and by the hinds of the field, that ye

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

stir not up nor awake this lovely one till she
please.”

Mrs. Scudder's motherly eye noticed, with satisfaction,
these quiet communings. “Let it alone,”
she said to herself; “before she knows it, she will
find herself wholly under his influence.” Mrs. Scudder
was a wise woman.

-- 296 --

CHAPTER XIX. MADAME DE FRONTIGNAC.

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

In the course of a day or two, a handsome carriage
drew up in front of Mrs. Scudder's cottage,
and a brilliant party alighted. They were Colonel
and Madame de Frontignac, the Abbé Léfon, and
Colonel Burr. Mrs. Scudder and her daughter, being
prepared for the call, sat in afternoon dignity
and tranquillity, in the best room, with their knitting-work.

Madame de Frontignac had divined, with the
lightning-like tact which belongs to women in the
positive, and to French women in the superlative
degree, that there was something in the cottagegirl,
whom she had passingly seen at the party,
which powerfully affected the man whom she loved
with all the jealous intensity of a strong nature,
and hence she embraced eagerly the opportunity to
see her, — yes, to see her, to study her, to dart her
keen French wit through her, and detect the secret
of her charm, that she, too, might practise it.

Madame de Frontignac was one of those women

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

whose beauty is so striking and imposing, that they
seem to kindle up, even in the most prosaic apartment,
an atmosphere of enchantment. All the
pomp and splendor of high life, the wit, the refinements,
the nameless graces and luxuries of
courts, seemed to breathe in invisible airs around
her, and she made a Faubourg St. Germain of
the darkest room into which she entered. Mary
thought, when she came in, that she had never
seen anything so splendid. She was dressed in a
black velvet riding-habit, buttoned to the throat
with coral; her riding-hat drooped with its long
plumes so as to cast a shadow over her animated
face, out of which her dark eyes shone like jewels,
and her pomegranate cheeks glowed with the rich
shaded radiance of one of Rembrandt's pictures.
Something quaint and foreign, something poetic
and strange, marked each turn of her figure, each
article of her dress, down to the sculptured hand
on which glittered singular and costly rings, — and
the riding-glove, embroidered with seed-pearls, that
fell carelessly beside her on the floor.

In Antwerp one sees a picture in which Rubens,
who felt more than any other artist the glory of
the physical life, has embodied his conception of
the Madonna, in opposition to the faded, cold
ideals of the Middle Ages, from which he revolted
with such a bound. His Mary is a superb Oriental
sultana, with lustrous dark eyes, redundant

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

form, jewelled turban, standing leaning on the balustrade
of a princely terrace, and bearing on her
hand, not the silver dove, but a gorgeous paroquet.
The two styles, in this instance, were both in the
same room; and as Burr sat looking from one to
the other, he felt, for a moment, as one would who
should put a sketch of Overbeck's beside a splendid
painting of Titian's.

For a few moments, everything in the room
seemed faded and cold, in contrast with the tropical
atmosphere of this regal beauty. Burr watched
Mary with a keen eye, to see if she were dazzled
and overawed. He saw nothing but the most innocent
surprise and delight. All the slumbering
poetry within her seemed to awaken at the presence
of her beautiful neighbor, — as when one, for
the first time, stands before the great revelations
of Art. Mary's cheek glowed, her eyes seemed to
grow deep with the enthusiasm of admiration, and,
after a few moments, it seemed as if her delicate
face and figure reflected the glowing loveliness of
her visitor, just as the virgin snows of the Alps
become incarnadine as they stand opposite the
glorious radiance of a sunset sky.

Madame de Frontignac was accustomed to the
effect of her charms; but there was so much love
in the admiration now directed towards her, that
her own warm nature was touched, and she threw
out the glow of her feelings with a magnetic

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

power. Mary never felt the cold, habitual reserve
of her education so suddenly melt, never felt herself
so naturally falling into language of confidence
and endearment with a stranger; and as
her face, so delicate and spiritual, grew bright with
love, Madame de Frontignac thought she had never
seen anything so beautiful, and, stretching out her
hands towards her, she exclaimed, in her own language, —

Mais, mon Dieu! mon enfant, que tu es belle!

Mary's deep blush, at her ignorance of the language
in which her visitor spoke, recalled her to
herself; — she laughed a clear, silvery laugh, and
laid her jewelled little hand on Mary's with a caressing
movement.

He shall not teach you French, ma toute belle,
she said, indicating the Abbé, by a pretty, wilful
gesture; “I will teach you; — and you shall teach
me English. Oh, I shall try so hard to learn!” she
said.

There was something inexpressibly pretty and
quaint in the childish lisp with which she pronounced
English. Mary was completely won over.
She could have fallen into the arms of this wondrously
beautiful fairy princess, expecting to be
carried away by her to Dream-land.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Scudder was gravely discoursing
with Colonel Burr and M. de Frontignac; and
the Abbé, a small and gentlemanly personage, with

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

clear black eye, delicately-cut features, and powdered
hair, appeared to be absorbed in his efforts
to follow the current of a conversation imperfectly
understood. Burr, the while, though seeming to be
entirely and politely absorbed in the conversation
he was conducting, lost not a glimpse of the picturesque
aside which was being enacted between
the two fair ones whom he had thus brought together.
He smiled quietly when he saw the effect
Madame de Frontignac produced on Mary.

“After all, the child has flesh and blood!” he
thought, “and may feel that there are more things
in heaven and earth than she has dreamed of yet.
A few French ideas won't hurt her.”

The arrangements about lessons being completed,
the party returned to the carriage. Madame de
Frontignac was enthusiastic in Mary's praise.

Cependant,” she said, leaning back, thoughtfully,
after having exhausted herself in superlatives, —
cependant elle est dévote, — et à dix-neuf comment
cela se peut il?

“It is the effect of her austere education,” said
Burr. “It is not possible for you to conceive how
young people are trained in the religious families
of this country.”

“But yet,” said Madame, “it gives her a grace
altogether peculiar; something in her looks went
to my heart. I could find it very easy to love her,
because she is really good.”

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

“The Queen of Hearts should know all that is
possible in loving,” said Burr.

Somehow, of late, the compliments which fell so
readily from those graceful lips had brought with
them an unsatisfying pain. Until a woman really
loves, flattery and compliment are often like her
native air; but when that deeper feeling has once
awakened in her, her instincts become marvellously
acute to detect the false from the true. Madame
de Frontignac longed for one strong, unguarded,
real, earnest word from the man who had stolen
from her her whole being. She was beginning to
feel in some dim wise what an untold treasure she
was daily giving for tinsel and dross. She leaned
back in the carriage, with a restless, burning cheek,
and wondered why she was born to be so miserable.
The thought of Mary's saintly face and tender
eyes rose before her as the moon rises on the
eyes of some hot and fevered invalid, inspiring
vague yearnings after an unknown, unattainable
peace.

Could some friendly power have made her at
that time clairvoyant and shown her the reality
of the man whom she was seeing through the
prismatic glass of her own enkindled ideality!
Could she have seen the calculating quietness in
which, during the intervals of a restless and sleepless
ambition, he played upon her heart-strings, as
one uses a musical instrument to beguile a

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

passing hour, — how his only embarrassment was the
fear that the feelings he was pleased to excite
might become too warm and too strong, while as
yet his relations to her husband were such as to
make it dangerous to arouse his jealousy! And
if he could have seen that pure ideal conception
of himself which alone gave him power in the
heart of this woman, — that spotless, glorified image
of a hero without fear, without reproach, —
would he have felt a moment's shame and abasement
at its utter falsehood?

The poet says that the Evil Spirit stood abashed
when he saw virtue in an angel form! How
would a man, then, stand, who meets face to face
his own glorified, spotless ideal, made living by
the boundless faith of some believing heart? The
best must needs lay his hand on his mouth at
this apparition; but woe to him who feels no redeeming
power in the sacredness of this believing
dream, — who with calculating shrewdness uses this
most touching miracle of love only to corrupt and
destroy the loving! For him there is no sacrifice
for sin, no place for repentance. His very mother
might shrink in her grave to have him laid beside
her.

Madame de Frontignac had the high, honorable
nature of the old blood of France, and a touch
of its romance. She was strung heroically, and
educated according to the notions of her caste

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

and church, purely and religiously. True it is,
that one can scarcely call that education which
teaches woman everything except herself, — except
the things that relate to her own peculiar womanly
destiny, and, on plea of the holiness of
ignorance, sends her without one word of just
counsel into the temptations of life. Incredible
as it may seem, Virginie de Frontignac had never
read a romance or work of fiction of which love
was the staple; the régime of the convent in this
regard was inexorable; at eighteen she was more
thoroughly a child than most American girls at
thirteen. On entrance into life, she was at first
so dazzled and bewildered by the mere contrast
of fashionable excitement with the quietness of
the scenes in which she had hitherto grown up,
that she had no time for reading or thought, — all
was one intoxicating frolic of existence, one dazzling,
bewildering dream.

He whose eye had measured her for his victim
verified, if ever man did, the proverbial expression
of the iron hand under the velvet glove. Under
all his gentle suavities there was a fixed, inflexible
will, a calm self-restraint, and a composed philosophical
measurement of others, that fitted him
to bear despotic rule over an impulsive, unguarded
nature. The position, at once accorded to him,
of her instructor in the English language and literature,
gave him a thousand daily opportunities

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

to touch and stimulate all that class of finer faculties,
so restless and so perilous, and which a
good man approaches always with a certain awe.
It is said that he once asserted that he never beguiled
a woman who did not come half-way to
meet him, — an observation much the same as a
serpent might make in regard to his birds.

The visit of the morning was followed by several
others. Madame de Frontignac seemed to
conceive for Mary one of those passionate attachments
which women often conceive for anything
fair and sympathizing, at those periods when their
whole inner being is made vital by the approaches
of a grand passion. It took only a few visits to
make her as familiar as a child at the cottage;
and the whole air of the Faubourg St. Germain
seemed to melt away from her, as, with the pliability
peculiar to her nation, she blended herself
with the quiet pursuits of the family. Sometimes,
in simple straw hat and white wrapper, she would
lie down in the grass under the apple-trees, or
join Mary in an expedition to the barn for hen's
eggs, or a run along the sea-beach for shells; and
her childish eagerness and delight on these occasions
used to arouse the unqualified astonishment
of Mrs. Katy Scudder.

The Doctor she regarded with a naïve astonishment,
slightly tinctured with apprehension. She
knew he was very religious, and stretched her

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

comprehension to imagine what he might be like.
She thought of Bossuet's sermons walking about
under a Protestant coat, and felt vaguely alarmed
and sinful in his presence, as she used to when
entering under the shadows of a cathedral. In
her the religious sentiment, though vague, was
strong. Nothing in the character of Burr had ever
awakened so much disapprobation as his occasional
sneers at religion. On such occasions she
always reproved him with warmth, but excused
him in her heart, because he was brought up a
heretic. She held a special theological conversation
with the Abbé, whether salvation were possible to
one outside of the True Church, — and had added
to her daily prayer a particular invocation to the
Virgin for him.

The French lessons, with her assistance, proceeded
prosperously. She became an inmate in
Mrs. Marvyn's family also. The brown-eyed, sensitive
woman loved her as a new poem; she felt
enchanted by her; and the prosaic details of her
household seemed touched to poetic life by her
innocent interest and admiration. The young Madame
insisted on being taught to spin at the great
wheel; and a very pretty picture she made of it,
too, with her earnest gravity of endeavor, her
deepening cheek, her graceful form, with some
strange foreign scarf or jewelry waving and flashing
in odd contrast with her work.

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

“Do you know,” she said, one day, while thus
employed in the north room at Mrs. Marvyn's, —
“do you know Burr told me that princesses used
to spin? He read me a beautiful story from the
`Odyssey,' about how Penelope cheated her lovers
with her spinning, while she was waiting for her
husband to come home; — he was gone to sea,
Mary, — her true love, — you understand.”

She turned on Mary a wicked glance, so full
of intelligence that the snowdrop grew red as the
inside of a sea-shell.

Mon enfant! thou hast a thought deep in
here!
” she said to Mary, one day, as they sat
together in the grass under the apple-trees.

“Why, what?” said Mary, with a startled and
guilty look.

“Why, what? petite!” said the fairy princess,
whimsically mimicking her accent. “Ah! ah! ma
belle!
you think I have no eyes; — Virginie sees
deep in here!” she said, laying her hand playfully
on Mary's heart. “Ah, petite!” she said,
gravely, and almost sorrowfully, “if you love him,
wait for him, — don't marry another! It is dreadful
not to have one's heart go with one's duty.”

“I shall never marry anybody,” said Mary.

“Nevare marrie anybodie!” said the lady, imitating
her accents in tones much like those of a
bobolink. “Ah! ah! my little saint, you cannot
always live on nothing but the prayers, though

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

prayers are verie good. But, ma chère,” she added,
in a low tone, “don't you ever marry that good
man in there; priests should not marry.”

“Ours are not priests, — they are ministers,”
said Mary. “But why do you speak of him? —
he is like my father.”

“Virginie sees something!” said the lady, shaking
her head gravely; “she sees he loves little
Mary.”

“Of course he does!”

“Of-course-he-does? — ah, yes; and by-and-by
comes the mamma, and she takes this little hand,
and she says, `Come, Mary!' and then she gives
it to him; and then the poor jeune homme, when
he comes back, finds not a bird in his poor little
nest. Oh, c'est ennuyeux cela!” she said, throwing
herself back in the grass till the clover-heads
and buttercups closed over her.

“I do assure you, dear Madame!” —

“I do assure you, dear Mary, Virginie knows.
So lock up her words in your little heart; you
will want them some day.”

There was a pause of some moments, while the
lady was watching the course of a cricket through
the clover. At last, lifting her head, she spoke
very gravely, —

“My little cat! it is dreadful to be married to
a good man, and want to be good, and want to
love him, and yet never like to have him take

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

your hand, and be more glad when he is away
than when he is at home; and then to think how
different it would all be, if it was only somebody
else. That will be the way with you, if you let
them lead you into this; so don't you do it, mon
enfant.

A thought seemed to cross Mary's mind, as
she turned to Madame de Frontignac, and said,
earnestly, —

“If a good man were my husband, I would
never think of another, — I wouldn't let myself.”

“How could you help it, mignonne? Can you
stop your thinking?”

Mary said, after a moment's blush, —

“I can try!

“Ah, yes! But to try all one's life, — oh, Mary,
that is too hard! Never do it, darling!”

And then Madame de Frontignac broke out
into a carolling little French song, which started
all the birds around into a general orchestral accompaniment.

This conversation occurred just before Madame
de Frontignac started for Philadelphia, whither her
husband had been summoned as an agent in some
of the ambitious intrigues of Burr.

It was with a sigh of regret that she parted
from her friends at the cottage. She made them
a hasty good-bye call, — alighting from a splendid
barouche with two white horses, and filling their

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

simple best-room with the light of her presence
for a last half-hour. When she bade good-bye to
Mary, she folded her warmly to her heart, and her
long lashes drooped heavily with tears.

After her absence, the lessons were still pursued
with the gentle, quiet little Abbé, who seemed the
most patient and assiduous of teachers; but, in
both houses, there was that vague ennui, that
sense of want, which follows the fading of one of
life's beautiful dreams! We bid her adieu for a
season; — we may see her again.

-- 310 --

CHAPTER XX. TIDINGS FROM OVER SEA.

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

The summer passed over the cottage, noiselessly
as our summers pass. There were white clouds
walking in saintly troops over blue mirrors of sea, —
there were purple mornings, choral with bird-singing, —
there were golden evenings, with long, eastward
shadows. Apple-blossoms died quietly in
the deep orchard-grass, and tiny apples waxed and
rounded and ripened and gained stripes of gold
and carmine; and the blue eggs broke into young
robins, that grew from gaping, yellow-mouthed
youth to fledged and outflying maturity. Came
autumn, with its long Indian summer, and winter,
with its flinty, sparkling snows, under which all
Nature lay a sealed and beautiful corpse. Came
once more the spring winds, the lengthening days,
the opening flowers, and the ever-renewing miracle
of buds and blossoms on the apple-trees around
the cottage. A year had passed since the June
afternoon when first we showed you Mary standing
under the spotty shadows of the tree, with the

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

white dove on her hand, — a year in which not
many outward changes have been made in the relations
of the actors of our story.

Mary calmly spun and read and thought; now
and then composing with care very English-French
letters, to be sent to Philadelphia to Madame de
Frontignac, and receiving short missives of very
French-English in return.

The cautions of Madame, in regard to the Doctor,
had not rippled the current of their calm, confiding
intercourse; and the Doctor, so very satisfied
and happy in her constant society and affection,
scarcely as yet meditated distinctly that he needed
to draw her more closely to himself. If he had a
passage to read, a page to be copied, a thought to
express, was she not ever there, gentle, patient, unselfish?
and scarce by the absence of a day did
she let him perceive that his need of her was becoming
so absolute that his hold on her must
needs be made permanent.

As to his salary and temporal concerns, they
had suffered somewhat for his unpopular warfare
with reigning sins, — a fact which had rather reconciled
Mrs. Scudder to the dilatory movement
of her cherished hopes. Since James was gone,
what need to press imprudently to new arrangements?
Better give the little heart time to grow
over before starting a subject which a certain
womanly instinct told her might be met with a

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

struggle. Somehow she never thought without a
certain heart-sinking of Mary's look and tone the
night she spoke with her about James; she had an
awful presentiment that that tone of voice belonged
to the things that cannot be shaken. But
yet, Mary seemed so even, so quiet, her delicate
form filled out and rounded so beautifully, and
she sang so cheerfully at her work, and, above all,
she was so entirely silent about James, that Mrs.
Scudder had hope.

Ah, that silence! Do not listen to hear whom
a woman praises, to know where her heart is! do
not ask for whom she expresses the most earnest
enthusiasm! but if there be one she once knew
well, whose name she never speaks, — if she seem
to have an instinct to avoid every occasion of its
mention, — if, when you speak, she drops into
silence and changes the subject, — why, look there
for something! just as, when going through deep
meadow-grass, a bird flies ostentatiously up before
you, you may know her nest is not there, but far
off, under distant tufts of fern and buttercup,
through which she has crept with a silent flutter
in her spotted breast, to act her pretty little falsehood
before you.

Poor Mary's little nest was along the sedgy
margin of the sea-shore, where grow the tufts of
golden rod, where wave the reeds, where crimson,
green, and purple seaweeds float up, like torn

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

fringes of Nereid vestures, and gold and silver
shells lie on the wet wrinkles of the sands.

The sea had become to her like a friend, with
its ever-varying monotony. Somehow she loved
this old, fresh, blue, babbling, restless giant, who
had carried away her heart's love to hide him in
some far-off palmy island, such as she had often
heard him tell of in his sea-romances. Sometimes
she would wander out for an afternoon's stroll on
the rocks, and pause by the great Spouting Cave,
now famous to Newport dilettanti, but then a sacred
and impressive solitude. There the rising tide
bursts with deafening strokes through a narrow
opening into some inner cavern, which, with a
deep thunder-boom, like the voice of an angry lion,
casts it back in a high jet of foam into the sea.

Mary often sat and listened to this hollow noise,
and watched the ever-rising columns of spray as
they reddened with the transpiercing beams of the
afternoon sun; and thence her eye travelled far,
far off over the shimmering starry blue, where sails
looked no bigger than miller's wings; and it
seemed sometimes as if a door were opening by
which her soul might go out into some eternity, —
some abyss, so wide and deep, that fathomless
lines of thought could not sound it. She was no
longer a girl in a mortal body, but an infinite
spirit, the adoring companion of Infinite Beauty
and Infinite Love.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

As there was an hour when the fishermen of
Galilee saw their Master transfigured, his raiment
white and glistening, and his face like the light,
so are there hours when our whole mortal life
stands forth in a celestial radiance. From our
daily lot falls off every weed of care, — from our
heart-friends every speck and stain of earthly infirmity.
Our horizon widens, and blue, and amethyst,
and gold touch every object. Absent friends
and friends gone on the last long journey stand
once more together, bright with an immortal glow,
and, like the disciples who saw their Master floating
in the clouds above them, we say, “Lord, it
is good to be here!” How fair the wife, the husband,
the absent mother, the gray-haired father,
the manly son, the bright-eyed daughter! Seen in
the actual present, all have some fault, some flaw;
but absent, we see them in their permanent and
better selves. Of our distant home we remember
not one dark day, not one servile care, nothing
but the echo of its holy hymns and the radiance
of its brightest days, — of our father, not one hasty
word, but only the fulness of his manly vigor and
noble tenderness, — of our mother, nothing of mortal
weakness, but a glorified form of love, — of our
brother, not one teasing, provoking word of brotherly
freedom, but the proud beauty of his noblest
hours, — of our sister, our child, only what is fairest
and sweetest.

-- 315 --

[figure description] Page 315.[end figure description]

This is to life the true ideal, the calm glass,
wherein looking, we shall see, that, whatever defects
cling to us, they are not, after all, permanent,
and that we are tending to something nobler
than we yet are; — it is “the earnest of our inheritance
until the redemption of the purchased
possession.” In the resurrection we shall see our
friends forever as we see them in these clairvoyant
hours.

We are writing thus on and on, linking image
and thought and feeling, and lingering over every
flower, and listening to every bird, because just
before us there lies a dark valley, and we shrink
and tremble to enter it.

But it must come, and why do we delay?

Towards evening, one afternoon in the latter
part of June, Mary returned from one of these
lonely walks by the sea, and entered the kitchen.
It was still in its calm and sober cleanness; —
the tall clock ticked with a startling distinctness.
From the half-closed door of her mother's bedroom,
which stood ajar, she heard the chipper of
Miss Prissy's voice. She stayed her light footsteps,
and the words that fell on her ear were
these: —

“Miss Marvyn fainted dead away; — she stood
it till it came to that; but then she just clapped
both hands together, as if she 'd been shot, and
fell right forward on the floor in a faint!”

-- 316 --

[figure description] Page 316.[end figure description]

What could this be? There was a quick, intense
whirl of thoughts in Mary's mind, and then
came one of those awful moments when the
powers of life seem to make a dead pause and
all things stand still; and then all seemed to fail
under her, and the life to sink down, down, down,
till nothing was but one dim, vague, miserable
consciousness.

Mrs. Scudder and Miss Prissy were sitting, talking
earnestly, on the foot of the bed, when the
door opened noiselessly, and Mary glided to them
like a spirit, — no color in cheek or lip, — her
blue eyes wide with calm horror; and laying her
little hand, with a nervous grasp, on Miss Prissy's
arm, she said, —

“Tell me, — what is it? — is it? — is he —
dead?”

The two women looked at each other, and then
Mrs. Scudder opened her arms.

“My daughter!”

“Oh! mother! mother!”

Then fell that long, hopeless silence, broken
only by hysteric sobs from Miss Prissy, and answering
ones from the mother; but she lay still
and quiet, her blue eyes wide and clear, making
an inarticulate moan.

“Oh! are they sure? — can it be? — is he
dead?” at last she gasped.

“My child, it is too true; all we can say is.
`Be still, and know that I am God!'”

-- 317 --

[figure description] Page 317.[end figure description]

“I shall try to be still, mother,” said Mary
with a piteous, hopeless voice, like the bleat of a
dying lamb; “but I did not think he could die!
I never thought of that! — I never thought of it!—
Oh! mother! mother! mother! oh! what shall I
do?”

They laid her on her mother's bed, — the first
and last resting-place of broken hearts, — and the
mother sat down by her in silence. Miss Prissy
stole away into the Doctor's study, and told him
all that had happened.

“It's the same to her,” said Miss Prissy, with
womanly reserve, “as if he 'd been an own
brother.”

“What was his spiritual state?” said the Doctor,
musingly.

Miss Prissy looked blank, and answered mournfully, —

“I don't know.”

The Doctor entered the room where Mary was
lying with closed eyes. Those few moments
seemed to have done the work of years, — so
pale, and faded, and sunken she looked; nothing
but the painful flutter of the eyelids and lips
showed that she yet breathed. At a sign from
Mrs. Scudder, he kneeled by the bed, and began
to pray, — “Lord, thou hast been our dwelling-place
in all generations,” — prayer deep, mournful,
upheaving like the swell of the ocean, surging

-- 318 --

[figure description] Page 318.[end figure description]

upward, under the pressure of mighty sorrows,
towards an Almighty heart.

The truly good are of one language in prayer.
Whatever lines or angles of thought may separate
them in other hours, when they pray in extremity,
all good men pray alike. The Emperor Charles
V. and Martin Luther, two great generals of
opposite faiths, breathed out their dying struggle
in the self-same words.

There be many tongues and many languages
of men, — but the language of prayer is one by
itself, in all and above all. It is the inspiration
of that Spirit that is ever working with our spirit,
and constantly lifting us higher than we know,
and, by our wants, by our woes, by our tears, by
our yearnings, by our poverty, urging us, with
mightier and mightier force, against those chains
of sin which keep us from our God. We speak
not of things conventionally called prayers, — vain
mutterings of unawakened spirits talking drowsily
in sleep, — but of such prayers as come when
flesh and heart fail, in mighty straits; — then he
who prays is a prophet, and a Mightier than he
speaks in him; for the “Spirit helpeth our infirmities;
for we know not what we should pray for
as we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession
for us, with groanings which cannot be
uttered.”

So the voice of supplication, upheaving from

-- 319 --

[figure description] Page 319.[end figure description]

that great heart, so childlike in its humility, rose
with a wisdom and a pathos beyond what he
dreamed in his intellectual hours; it uprose even
as a strong angel, whose brow is solemnly calm,
and whose wings shed healing dews of paradise.

-- 320 --

CHAPTER XXI. THE BRUISED FLAX-FLOWER.

[figure description] Page 320.[end figure description]

THE next day broke calm and fair. The robins
sang remorselessly in the apple-tree, and were
answered by bobolink, oriole, and a whole tribe
of ignorant little bits of feathered happiness that
danced among the leaves. Golden and glorious
unclosed those purple eyelids of the East, and
regally came-up the sun; and the treacherous sea
broke into ten thousand smiles, laughing and dancing
with every ripple, as unconsciously as if no
form dear to human hearts had gone down beneath
it. Oh! treacherous, deceiving beauty of
outward things! beauty, wherein throbs not one
answering nerve to human pain!

Mary rose early and was about her morning
work. Her education was that of the soldier, who
must know himself no more, whom no personal
pain must swerve from the slightest minutiæ of
duty. So she was there, at her usual hour, dressed
with the same cool neatness, her brown hair parted
in satin bands, and only the colorless cheek and
lip differing from the Mary of yesterday.

-- 321 --

[figure description] Page 321.[end figure description]

How strange this external habit of living! One
thinks how to stick in a pin, and how to tie a
string, — one busies one's self with folding robes,
and putting away napkins, the day after some
stroke that has cut the inner life in two, with the
heart's blood dropping quietly at every step.

Yet it is better so! Happy those whom stern
principle or long habit or hard necessity calls from
the darkened room, the languid trance of pain, in
which the wearied heart longs to indulge, and
gives this trite prose of common life, at which
our weak and wearied appetites so revolt! Mary
never thought of such a thing as self-indulgence;—
this daughter of the Puritans had her seed
within her. Aerial in her delicacy, as the blue-eyed
flax-flower with which they sowed their fields,
she had yet its strong fibre, which no stroke of
the flail could break; bruising and hackling only
made it fitter for uses of homely utility. Mary,
therefore, opened the kitchen-door at dawn, and,
after standing one moment to breathe the freshness,
began spreading the cloth for an early breakfast.
Mrs. Scudder, the mean while, was kneading
the bread that had been set to rise over-night;
and the oven was crackling and roaring with a
large-throated, honest garrulousness.

But, ever and anon, as the mother worked, she
followed the motions of her child anxiously.

“Mary, my dear,” she said, “the eggs are

-- 322 --

[figure description] Page 322.[end figure description]

giving out; hadn't you better run to the barn and
get a few?”

Most mothers are instinctive philosophers. No
treatise on the laws of nervous fluids could have
taught Mrs. Scudder a better rôle for this morning,
than her tender gravity, and her constant expedients
to break and ripple, by changing employments, that
deep, deadly under-current of thoughts which she
feared might undermine her child's life.

Mary went into the barn, stopped a moment,
and took out a handful of corn to throw to her
hens, who had a habit of running towards her
and cocking an expectant eye to her little hand,
whenever she appeared. All came at once flying
towards her, — speckled, white, and gleamy with
hues between of tawny orange-gold, — the cocks,
magnificent with the blade-like waving of their
tails, — and, as they chattered and cackled and
pressed and crowded about her, pecking the corn,
even where it lodged in the edge of her little
shoes, she said, “Poor things, I am glad they enjoy
it!” — and even this one little act of love to
the ignorant fellowship below her carried away
some of the choking pain which seemed all the
while suffocating her heart. Then, climbing into
the hay, she sought the nest and filled her little
basket with eggs, warm, translucent, pinky-white
in their freshness. She felt, for a moment, the
customary animation in surveying her new

-- 323 --

[figure description] Page 323.[end figure description]

treasures; but suddenly, like a vision rising before her,
came a remembrance of once when she and James
were children together and had been seeking eggs
just there. He flashed before her eyes, the bright
boy with the long black lashes, the dimpled cheeks,
the merry eyes, just as he stood and threw the hay
over her when they tumbled and laughed together,—
and she sat down with a sick faintness, and then
turned and walked wearily in.

-- 324 --

CHAPTER XXII. THE HOUSE OF MOURNING.

[figure description] Page 324.[end figure description]

Mary returned to the house with her basket of
warm, fresh eggs, which she set down mournfully
upon the table. In her heart there was one conscious
want and yearning, and that was to go to the
friends of him she had lost, — to go to his mother.
The first impulse of bereavement is to stretch out
the hands towards what was nearest and dearest
to the departed.

Her dove came fluttering down out of the tree,
and settled on her hand, and began asking in his
dumb way to be noticed. Mary stroked his white
feathers, and bent her head down over them, till
they were wet with tears. “Oh, birdie, you live,
but he is gone!” she said. Then suddenly putting
it gently from her, and going near and throwing her
arms around her mother's neck, — “Mother,” she
said, “I want to go up to Cousin Ellen's.” (This
was the familiar name by which she always called
Mrs. Marvyn.) “Can't you go with me, mother?”

“My daughter, I have thought of it. I hurried

-- 325 --

[figure description] Page 325.[end figure description]

about my baking this morning, and sent word to
Mr. Jenkyns that he needn't come to see about the
chimney, because I expected to go as soon as
breakfast should be out of the way. So, hurry,
now, boil some eggs, and get on the cold beef and
potatoes; for I see Solomon and Amaziah coming
in with the milk. They'll want their breakfast immediately.”

The breakfast for the hired men was soon arranged
on the table, and Mary sat down to preside
while her mother was going on with her baking, —
introducing various loaves of white and
brown bread into the capacious oven by means of
a long iron shovel, and discoursing at intervals
with Solomon, with regard to the different farming
operations which he had in hand for the
day.

Solomon was a tall, large-boned man, brawny
and angular; with a face tanned by the sun, and
graven with those considerate lines which New
England so early writes on the faces of her sons.
He was reputed an oracle in matters of agriculture
and cattle, and, like oracles generally, was
prudently sparing of his responses. Amaziah was
one of those uncouth overgrown boys of eighteen
whose physical bulk appears to have so suddenly
developed that the soul has more matter than she
has learned to recognize, so that the hapless individual
is always awkwardly conscious of too much

-- 326 --

[figure description] Page 326.[end figure description]

limb; and in Amaziah's case, this consciousness
grew particularly distressing when Mary was in the
room. He liked to have her there, he said, — “but,
somehow, she was so white and pretty, she made
him feel sort o' awful-like.”

Of course, as such poor mortals always do, he
must, on this particular morning, blunder into precisely
the wrong subject.

“S'pose you've heerd the news that Jeduthun
Pettibone brought home in the `Flying Scud,'
'bout the wreck o' the `Monsoon'; it's an awful
providence, that 'ar' is, — a'n't it? Why, Jeduthun
says she jest crushed like an egg-shell”; — and with
that Amaziah illustrated the fact by crushing an
egg in his great brown hand.

Mary did not answer. She could not grow any
paler than she was before; a dreadful curiosity
came over her, but her lips could frame no question.
Amaziah went on: —

“Ye see, the cap'en he got killed with a spar
when the blow fust come on, and Jim Marvyn he
commanded; and Jeduthun says that he seemed
to have the spirit of ten men in him; he worked
and he watched, and he was everywhere at once,
and he kep' 'em all up for three days, till finally
they lost their rudder, and went drivin' right onto
the rocks. When they come in sight, he come
up on deck, and says he, `Well, my boys, we're
headin' right into eternity,' says he, `and our

-- 327 --

[figure description] Page 327.[end figure description]

chances for this world a'n't worth mentionin', any on
us, but we'll all have one try for our lives. Boys,
I've tried to do my duty by you and the ship, —
but God's will be done! All I have to ask now
is, that, if any of you git to shore, you'll find my
mother and tell her I died thinkin' of her and
father and my dear friends.' That was the last
Jeduthun saw of him; for in a few minutes more
the ship struck, and then it was every man for
himself. Laws! Jeduthun says there couldn't nobody
have stood beatin' agin them rocks, unless
they was all leather and inger-rubber like him.
Why, he says the waves would take strong men
and jest crush 'em against the rocks like smashin'
a pie-plate!”

Here Mary's paleness became livid; she made a
hasty motion to rise from the table, and Solomon
trod on the foot of the narrator.

“You seem to forget that friends and relations
has feelin's,” he said, as Mary hastily went into
her own room.

Amaziah, suddenly awakened to the fact that
he had been trespassing, sat with mouth half open
and a stupefied look of perplexity on his face for
a moment, and then, rising hastily, said, “Well,
Sol, I guess I'll go an' yoke up the steers.”

At eight o'clock all the morning toils were over,
the wide kitchen cool and still, and the one-horse
wagon standing at the door, into which climbed

-- 328 --

[figure description] Page 328.[end figure description]

Mary, her mother, and the Doctor; for, though
invested with no spiritual authority, and charged
with no ritual or form for hours of affliction, the
religion of New England always expects her minister
as a first visitor in every house of mourning.

The ride was a sorrowful and silent one. The
Doctor, propped upon his cane, seemed to reflect
deeply.

“Have you been at all conversant with the exercises
of our young friend's mind on the subject
of religion?” he asked.

Mrs. Scudder did not at first reply. The remembrance
of James's last letter flashed over her
mind, and she felt the vibration of the frail child
beside her, in whom every nerve was quivering.
After a moment, she said, — “It does not become us
to judge the spiritual state of any one. James's
mind was in an unsettled way when he left;
but who can say what wonders may have been
effected by divine grace since then?”

This conversation fell on the soul of Mary like
the sound of clods falling on a coffin to the ear
of one buried alive; — she heard it with a dull,
smothering sense of suffocation. That question to
be raised? — and about one, too, for whom she
could have given her own soul? At this moment
she felt how idle is the mere hope or promise of
personal salvation made to one who has passed

-- 329 --

[figure description] Page 329.[end figure description]

beyond the life of self, and struck deep the roots
of his existence in others. She did not utter a
word; — how could she? A doubt, — the faintest
shadow of a doubt, — in such a case, falls on the
soul with the weight of mountain certainty; and
in that short ride she felt what an infinite pain
may be locked in one small, silent breast.

The wagon drew up to the house of mourning.
Cato stood at the gate, and came forward, officiously,
to help them out. “Mass'r and Missis
will be glad to see you,” he said. “It's a drefful
stroke has come upon 'em.”

Candace appeared at the door. There was a
majesty of sorrow in her bearing, as she received
them. She said not a word, but pointed with her
finger towards the inner room; but as Mary lifted
up her faded, weary face to hers, her whole soul
seemed to heave towards her like a billow, and
she took her up in her arms and broke forth into
sobbing, and, carrying her in, as if she had been
a child, set her down in the inner room and sat
down beside her.

Mrs. Marvyn and her husband sat together, holding
each other's hands, the open Bible between
them. For a few moments nothing was to be
heard but sobs and unrestrained weeping, and
then all kneeled down to pray.

After they rose up, Mr. Zebedee Marvyn stood
for a moment thoughtfully, and then said, — “If

-- 330 --

[figure description] Page 330.[end figure description]

it had pleased the Lord to give me a sure evidence
of my son's salvation, I could have given
him up with all my heart; but now, whatever
here may be, I have seen none.” He stood in
an attitude of hopeless, heart-smitten dejection,
which contrasted painfully with his usual upright
carriage and the firm lines of his face.

Mrs. Marvyn started as if a sword had pierced
her, passed her arm round Mary's waist, with a
strong, nervous clasp, unlike her usual calm self,
and said, — “Stay with me, daughter, to-day! —
stay with me!”

“Mary can stay as long as you wish, cousin,”
said Mrs. Scudder; “we have nothing to call her
home.”

Come with me!” said Mrs. Marvyn to Mary
opening an adjoining door into her bedroom, and
drawing her in with a sort of suppressed vehemence, —
“I want you! — I must have you!”

“Mrs. Marvyn's state alarms me,” said her husband,
looking apprehensively after her when the
door was closed; “she has not shed any tears,
nor slept any, since she heard this news. You
know that her mind has been in a peculiar and
unhappy state with regard to religious things for
many years. I was in hopes she might feel free
to open her exercises of mind to the Doctor.”

“Perhaps she will feel more freedom with Mary,”
said the Doctor. “There is no healing for such

-- 331 --

[figure description] Page 331.[end figure description]

troubles except in unconditional submission to Infinite
Wisdom and Goodness. The Lord reigneth,
and will at last bring infinite good out of
evil, whether our small portion of existence be
included or not.”

After a few moments more of conference, Mrs.
Scudder and the Doctor departed, leaving Mary
alone in the house of mourning.

-- 332 --

CHAPTER XXIII. VIEWS OF DIVINE GOVERNMENT.

[figure description] Page 332.[end figure description]

We have said before, what we now repeat, that
it is impossible to write a story of New England
life and manners for superficial thought or shallow
feeling. They who would fully understand the
springs which moved the characters with whom
we now associate must go down with us to the
very depths.

Never was there a community where the roots
of common life shot down so deeply, and were so
intensely grappled around things sublime and eternal.
The founders of it were a body of confessors
and martyrs, who turned their backs on the
whole glory of the visible, to found in the wilderness
a republic of which the God of Heaven and
Earth should be the sovereign power. For the
first hundred years grew this community, shut out
by a fathomless ocean from the existing world,
and divided by an antagonism not less deep
from all the reigning ideas of nominal Christendom.

-- 333 --

[figure description] Page 333.[end figure description]

In a community thus unworldly must have
arisen a mode of thought, energetic, original, and
sublime. The leaders of thought and feeling were
the ministry, and we boldly assert that the spectacle
of the early ministry of New England was
one to which the world gives no parallel. Living
an intense, earnest, practical life, mostly tilling the
earth with their own hands, they yet carried on
the most startling and original religious investigations
with a simplicity that might have been
deemed audacious, were it not so reverential. All
old issues relating to government, religion, ritual,
and forms of church organization having for them
passed away, they went straight to the heart of
things, and boldly confronted the problem of universal
being. They had come out from the world
as witnesses to the most solemn and sacred of
human rights. They had accustomed themselves
boldly to challenge and dispute all sham pretensions
and idolatries of past ages, — to question
the right of kings in the State, and of prelates in
the Church; and now they turned the same bold
inquiries towards the Eternal Throne, and threw
down their glove in the lists as authorized defenders
of every mystery in the Eternal Government.
The task they proposed to themselves was that
of reconciling the most tremendous facts of sin
and evil, present and eternal, with those conceptions
of Infinite Power and Benevolence which

-- 334 --

[figure description] Page 334.[end figure description]

their own strong and generous natures enabled
them so vividly to realize. In the intervals of
planting and harvesting, they were busy with the
toils of adjusting the laws of a universe. Solemnly
simple, they made long journeys in their
old one-horse chaises, to settle with each other
some nice point of celestial jurisprudence, and to
compare their maps of the Infinite. Their letters
to each other form a literature altogether unique.
Hopkins sends to Edwards the younger his scheme
of the universe, in which he starts with the proposition,
that God is infinitely above all obligations
of any kind to his creatures. Edwards replies
with the brusque comment, — “This is wrong;
God has no more right to injure a creature than
a creature has to injure God;” and each probably
about that time preached a sermon on his
own views, which was discussed by every farmer,
in intervals of plough and hoe, by every woman
and girl, at loom, spinning-wheel, or wash-tub.
New England was one vast sea, surging from
depths to heights with thought and discussion on
the most insoluble of mysteries. And it is to be
added, that no man or woman accepted any theory
or speculation simply as theory or speculation;
all was profoundly real and vital, — a foundation
on which actual life was based with intensest
earnestness.

The views of human existence which resulted

-- 335 --

[figure description] Page 335.[end figure description]

from this course of training were gloomy enough
to oppress any heart which did not rise above
them by triumphant faith or sink below them by
brutish insensibility; for they included every moral
problem of natural or revealed religion, divested
of all those softening poetries and tender draperies
which forms, ceremonies, and rituals had
thrown around them in other parts and ages of
Christendom. The human race, without exception,
coming into existence “under God's wrath and
curse,” with a nature so fatally disordered, that,
although perfect free agents, men were infallibly
certain to do nothing to Divine acceptance until
regenerated by the supernatural aid of God's Spirit, —
this aid being given only to a certain decreed
number of the human race, the rest, with
enough free agency to make them responsible, but
without this indispensable assistance exposed to
the malignant assaults of evil spirits versed in
every art of temptation, were sure to fall hopelessly
into perdition. The standard of what constituted
a true regeneration, as presented in such
treatises as Edwards on the Affections, and others of
the times, made this change to be something so high,
disinterested, and superhuman, so removed from all
natural and common habits and feelings, that the
most earnest and devoted, whose whole life had
been a constant travail of endeavor, a tissue of
almost unearthly disinterestedness, often lived and

-- 336 --

[figure description] Page 336.[end figure description]

died with only a glimmering hope of its attainment.

According to any views then entertained of the
evidences of a true regeneration, the number of
the whole human race who could be supposed as
yet to have received this grace was so small, that,
as to any numerical valuation, it must have been
expressed as an infinitesimal. Dr. Hopkins in many
places distinctly recognizes the fact, that the greater
part of the human race, up to his time, had
been eternally lost, — and boldly assumes the ground,
that this amount of sin and suffering, being the
best and most necessary means of the greatest
final amount of happiness, was not merely permitted,
but distinctly chosen, decreed, and provided
for, as essential in the schemes of Infinite Benevolence.
He held that this decree not only permitted
each individual act of sin, but also took measures
to make it certain, though, by an exercise of
infinite skill, it accomplished this result without
violating human free agency.

The preaching of those times was animated by
an unflinching consistency which never shrank
from carrying an idea to its remotest logical verge
The sufferings of the lost were not kept from
view, but proclaimed with a terrible power. Dr.
Hopkins boldly asserts, that “all the use which
God will have for them is to suffer; this is all the
end they can answer; therefore all their faculties

-- 337 --

[figure description] Page 337.[end figure description]

and their whole capacities, will be employed and
used for this end...... The body can by
omnipotence be made capable of suffering the
greatest imaginable pain, without producing dissolution,
or abating the least degree of life or sensibility......
One way in which God will
show his power in punishing the wicked will be
in strengthening and upholding their bodies and
souls in torments which otherwise would be intolerable.”

The sermons preached by President Edwards on
this subject are so terrific in their refined poetry
of torture, that very few persons of quick sensibility
could read them through without agony; and
it is related, that, when, in those calm and tender
tones which never rose to passionate enunciation,
he read these discourses, the house was often filled
with shrieks and wailings, and that a brother
minister once laid hold of his skirts, exclaiming, in
an involuntary agony, “Oh! Mr. Edwards! Mr.
Edwards! is God not a God of mercy?”

Not that these men were indifferent or insensible
to the dread words they spoke; their whole
lives and deportment bore thrilling witness to their
sincerity. Edwards set apart special days of fasting,
in view of the dreadful doom of the lost, in
which he was wont to walk the floor, weeping and
wringing his hands. Hopkins fasted every Saturday.
David Brainerd gave up every refinement of

-- 338 --

[figure description] Page 338.[end figure description]

civilized life to weep and pray at the feet of hardened
savages, if by any means he might save one.
All, by lives of eminent purity and earnestness, gave
awful weight and sanction to their words.

If we add to this statement the fact, that it was
always proposed to every inquiring soul, as an evidence
of regeneration, that it should truly and
heartily accept all the ways of God thus declared
right and lovely, and from the heart submit to Him
as the only just and good, it will be seen what
materials of tremendous internal conflict and agitation
were all the while working in every bosom.
Almost all the histories of religious experience of
those times relate paroxysms of opposition to God
and fierce rebellion, expressed in language which
appalls the very soul, — followed, at length, by
mysterious elevations of faith and reactions of
confiding love, the result of Divine interposition,
which carried the soul far above the region of the
intellect, into that of direct spiritual intuition.

President Edwards records that he was once in
this state of enmity, — that the facts of the Divine
administration seemed horrible to him, — and
that this opposition was overcome by no course of
reasoning, but by an “inward and sweet sense,
which came to him once when walking alone in
the fields, and, looking up into the blue sky, he
saw the blending of the Divine majesty with a
calm, sweet, and almost infinite meekness.

-- 339 --

[figure description] Page 339.[end figure description]

The piety which grew up under such a system
was, of necessity, energetic, — it was the uprousing
of the whole energy of the human soul, pierced
and wrenched and probed from her lowest depths
to her topmost heights with every awful life-force
possible to existence. He whose faith in God
came clear through these terrible tests would be
sure never to know greater ones. He might certainly
challenge earth or heaven, things present or
things to come, to swerve him from this grand allegiance.

But it is to be conceded, that these systems, so
admirable in relation to the energy, earnestness,
and acuteness of their authors, when received as
absolute truth, and as a basis of actual life, had,
on minds of a certain class, the effect of a slow
poison, producing life-habits of morbid action very
different from any which ever followed the simple
reading of the Bible. They differ from the New
Testament as the living embrace of a friend does
from his lifeless body, mapped out under the knife
of the anatomical demonstrator; — every nerve and
muscle is there, but to a sensitive spirit there is the
very chill of death in the analysis.

All systems that deal with the infinite are, besides,
exposed to danger from small, unsuspected
admixtures of human error, which become deadly
when carried to such vast results. The smallest
speck of earth's dust, in the focus of an infinite

-- 340 --

[figure description] Page 340.[end figure description]

lens, appears magnified among the heavenly orbs
as a frightful monster.

Thus it happened, that, while strong spirits
walked, palm-crowned, with victorious hymns, along
these sublime paths, feebler and more sensitive
ones lay along the track, bleeding away in life-long
despair. Fearful to them were the shadows
that lay over the cradle and the grave. The
mother clasped her babe to her bosom, and looked
with shuddering to the awful coming trial of free
agency, with its terrible responsibilities and risks;
and, as she thought of the infinite chances against
her beloved, almost wished it might die in infancy.
But when the stroke of death came, and some
young, thoughtless head was laid suddenly low,
who can say what silent anguish of loving hearts
sounded the dread depths of eternity with the
awful question, Where?

In no other time or place of Christendom have
so fearful issues been presented to the mind.
Some church interposed its protecting shield; the
Christian born and baptized child was supposed
in some wise rescued from the curse of the fall,
and related to the great redemption, — to be a
member of Christ's family, and, if ever so sinful,
still infolded in some vague sphere of hope and
protection. Augustine solaced the dread anxieties
of trembling love by prayers offered for the dead,
in times when the Church above and on earth

-- 341 --

[figure description] Page 341.[end figure description]

presented itself to the eye of the mourner as a
great assembly with one accord lifting interceding
hands for the parted soul.

But the clear logic and intense individualism
of New England deepened the problems of the
Augustinian faith, while they swept away all those
softening provisions so earnestly clasped to the
throbbing heart of that great poet of theology.
No rite, no form, no paternal relation, no faith or
prayer of church, earthly or heavenly, interposed
the slightest shield between the trembling spirit
and Eternal Justice. The individual entered eternity
alone, as if he had no interceding relation in
the universe.

This, then, was the awful dread which was constantly
underlying life. This it was which caused
the tolling bell in green hollows and lonely dells
to be a sound which shook the soul and searched
the heart with fearful questions. And this it was
that was lying with mountain weight on the soul
of the mother, too keenly agonized to feel that
doubt in such a case was any less a torture than
the most dreadful certainty.

Hers was a nature more reasoning than creative
and poetic; and whatever she believed bound
her mind in strictest chains to its logical results.
She delighted in the regions of mathematical
knowledge, and walked them as a native home,
but the commerce with abstract certainties fitted

-- 342 --

[figure description] Page 342.[end figure description]

her mind still more to be stiffened and enchained
by glacial reasonings, in regions where spiritual
intuitions are as necessary as wings to birds.

Mary was by nature of the class who never
reason abstractly, whose intellections all begin in
the heart, which sends them colored with its warm
life-tint to the brain. Her perceptions of the same
subjects were as different from Mrs. Marvyn's as
his who revels only in color from his who is busy
with the dry details of mere outline. The one
mind was arranged like a map, and the other like
a picture. In all the system which had been explained
to her, her mind selected points on which
it seized with intense sympathy, which it dwelt
upon and expanded till all else fell away. The
sublimity of disinterested benevolence, — the harmony
and order of a system tending in its final
results to infinite happiness, — the goodness of
God, — the love of a self-sacrificing Redeemer, —
were all so many glorious pictures, which she revolved
in her mind with small care for their logical
relations.

Mrs. Marvyn had never, in all the course of
their intimacy, opened her mouth to Mary on the
subject of religion. It was not an uncommon incident
of those times for persons of great elevation
and purity of character to be familiarly known
and spoken of as living under a cloud of religious
gloom; and it was simply regarded as one more

-- 343 --

[figure description] Page 343.[end figure description]

mysterious instance of the workings of that infinite
decree which denied to them the special illumination
of the Spirit.

When Mrs. Marvyn had drawn Mary with her
into her room, she seemed like a person almost in
frenzy. She shut and bolted the door, drew her
to the foot of the bed, and, throwing her arms
round her, rested her hot and throbbing forehead
on her shoulder. She pressed her thin hand over
her eyes, and then, suddenly drawing back, looked
her in the face as one resolved to speak something
long suppressed. Her soft brown eyes had
a flash of despairing wildness in them, like that
of a hunted animal turning in its death-struggle
on its pursuer.

“Mary,” she said, “I can't help it, — don't mind
what I say, but I must speak or die! Mary, I
cannot, will not, be resigned! — it is all hard,
unjust, cruel! — to all eternity I will say so! To
me there is no goodness, no justice, no mercy in
anything! Life seems to me the most tremendous
doom that can be inflicted on a helpless being!
What had we done, that it should be sent upon
us? Why were we made to love so, to hope so,—
our hearts so full of feeling, and all the laws
of Nature marching over us, — never stopping for
our agony? Why, we can suffer so in this life
that we had better never have been born!

“But, Mary, think what a moment life is! think

-- 344 --

[figure description] Page 344.[end figure description]

of those awful ages of eternity! and then think
of all God's power and knowledge used on the
lost to make them suffer! think that all but the
merest fragment of mankind have gone into this,—
are in it now! The number of the elect is so
small we can scarce count them for anything!
Think what noble minds, what warm, generous
hearts, what splendid natures are wrecked and
thrown away by thousands and tens of thousands!
How we love each other! how our hearts weave
into each other! how more than glad we should
be to die for each other! And all this ends —
O God, how must it end? — Mary! it isn't my
sorrow only! What right have I to mourn? Is
my son any better than any other mother's son?
Thousands of thousands, whose mothers loved
them as I love mine, are gone there! — Oh, my
wedding-day! Why did they rejoice? Brides
should wear mourning, — the bells should toll for
every wedding; every new family is built over this
awful pit of despair, and only one in a thousand
escapes!”

Pale, aghast, horror-stricken, Mary stood dumb,
as one who in the dark and storm sees by the
sudden glare of lightning a chasm yawning under
foot. It was amazement and dimness of anguish;—
the dreadful words struck on the very centre
where her soul rested. She felt as if the point
of a wedge were being driven between her life

-- 345 --

[figure description] Page 345.[end figure description]

and her life's life, — between her and her God.
She clasped her hands instinctively on her bosom,
as if to hold there some cherished image, and said,
in a piercing voice of supplication, “My God! my
God! oh, where art Thou?”

Mrs. Marvyn walked up and down the room
with a vivid spot of red in each cheek, and a
baleful fire in her eyes, talking in rapid soliloquy,
scarcely regarding her listener, absorbed in her own
enkindled thoughts.

“Dr. Hopkins says that this is all best, — better
than it would have been in any other possible
way, — that God chose it because it was for a
greater final good, — that He not only chose it,
but took means to make it certain, — that He ordains
every sin, and does all that is necessary to
make it certain, — that He creates the vessels of
wrath and fits them for destruction, and that He
has an infinite knowledge by which He can do it
without violating their free agency. — So much
the worse! What a use of infinite knowledge!
What if men should do so? What if a father
should take means to make it certain that his
poor little child should be an abandoned wretch,
without violating his free agency? So much the
worse, I say! — They say He does this so that
He may show to all eternity, by their example,
the evil nature of sin and its consequences! This
is all that the greater part of the human race

-- 346 --

[figure description] Page 346.[end figure description]

have been used for yet; and it is all right, because
an overplus of infinite happiness is yet to
be wrought out by it! — It is not right! No possible
amount of good to ever so many can make
it right to deprave ever so few; — happiness and
misery cannot be measured so! I never can think
it right, — never! — Yet they say our salvation
depends on our loving God, — loving Him better
than ourselves, — loving Him better than our dearest
friends. — It is impossible! — it is contrary to
the laws of my nature! I can never love God!
I can never praise Him! — I am lost! lost!
lost! And what is worse, I cannot redeem my
friends! Oh, I could suffer forever, — how willingly! —
if I could save him! — But oh, eternity,
eternity! Frightful, unspeakable woe! No end!—
no bottom! — no shore! — no hope! — O God!
O God!”

Mrs. Marvyn's eyes grew wilder, — she walked
the floor, wringing her hands, — and her words,
mingled with shrieks and moans, became whirling
and confused, as when in autumn a storm drives
the leaves in dizzy mazes.

Mary was alarmed, — the ecstacy of despair was
just verging on insanity. She rushed out and
called Mr. Marvyn.

“Oh! come in! do! quick! — I'm afraid her
mind is going!” she said.

“It is what I feared,” he said, rising from where

-- 347 --

[figure description] Page 347.[end figure description]

he sat reading his great Bible, with an air of
heartbroken dejection. “Since she heard this news,
she has not slept nor shed a tear. The Lord hath
covered us with a cloud in the day of his fierce
anger.”

He came into the room, and tried to take his
wife into his arms. She pushed him violently
back, her eyes glistening with a fierce light.
“Leave me alone!” she said, — “I am a lost
spirit!”

These words were uttered in a shriek that went
through Mary's heart like an arrow.

At this moment, Candace, who had been anxiously
listening at the door for an hour past, suddenly
burst into the room.

“Lor' bress ye, Squire Marvyn, we won't hab
her goin' on dis yer way,” she said. “Do talk
gospel to her, can't ye? — ef you can't, I will.

“Come, ye poor little lamb,” she said, walking
straight up to Mrs. Marvyn, “come to ole Candace!” —
and with that she gathered the pale form
to her bosom, and sat down and began rocking
her, as if she had been a babe. “Honey, darlin',
ye a'n't right, — dar's a drefful mistake somewhar,”
she said. “Why, de Lord a'n't like what ye
tink, — He loves ye, honey! Why, jes' feel how I
loves ye, — poor ole black Candace, — an' I a'n't
better'n Him as made me! Who was it wore de
crown o' thorns, lamb? — who was it sweat great

-- 348 --

[figure description] Page 348.[end figure description]

drops o' blood? — who was it said, `Father, forgive
dem'? Say, honey! — wasn't it de Lord dat
made ye? — Dar, dar, now ye'r' cryin'! — cry away,
and ease yer poor little heart! He died for Mass'r
Jim, — loved him and died for him, — jes' give up
his sweet, precious body and soul for him on de
cross! Laws, jes' leave him in Jesus's hands!
Why, honey, dar's de very print o' de nails in
his hands now!”

The flood-gates were rent; and healing sobs and
tears shook the frail form, as a faded lily shakes
under the soft rains of summer. All in the room
wept together.

“Now, honey,” said Candace, after a pause of
some minutes, “I knows our Doctor's a mighty
good man, an' larned, — an' in fair weather I ha'n't
no 'bjection to yer hearin' all about dese yer great
an' mighty tings he's got to say. But, honey, dey
won't do for you now; sick folks mus'n't hab
strong meat; an' times like dese, dar jest a'n't but
one ting to come to, an' dat ar's Jesus. Jes' come
right down to whar poor ole black Candace has
to stay allers, — it's a good place, darlin'! Look
right at Jesus.
Tell ye, honey, ye can't live no
other way now. Don't ye 'member how He looked
on His mother, when she stood faintin' an' tremblin'
under de cross, jes' like you? He knows all
about mothers' hearts; He won't break yours. It
was jes' 'cause He know'd we'd come into straits

-- 349 --

[figure description] Page 349.[end figure description]

like dis yer, dat he went through all dese tings, —
Him, de Lord o' Glory! Is dis Him you was a-talkin'
about? — Him you can't love? Look at
Him, an' see ef you can't. Look an' see what
He is! — don't ask no questions, and don't go to
no reasonin's, — jes' look at Him, hangin' dar, so
sweet and patient, on de cross! All dey could do
couldn't stop his lovin' 'em; he prayed for 'em
wid all de breath he had. Dar's a God you can
love, a'n't dar? Candace loves Him, — poor, ole,
foolish, black, wicked Candace, — and she knows
He loves her,” — and here Candace broke down
into torrents of weeping.

They laid the mother, faint and weary, on her
bed, and beneath the shadow of that suffering
cross came down a healing sleep on those weary
eyelids.

“Honey,” said Candace, mysteriously, after she
had drawn Mary out of the room, “don't ye go
for to troublin' yer mind wid dis yer. I'm clar
Mass'r James is one o' de 'lect; and I'm clar dar's
consid'able more o' de 'lect dan people tink. Why,
Jesus didn't die for nothin', — all dat love a'n't
gwine to be wasted. De 'lect is more'n you or I
knows, honey! Dar's de Spirit, — He'll give it to
'em; and ef Mass'r James is called an' took, depend
upon it de Lord has got him ready, — course
He has, — so don't ye go to layin' on your poor
heart what no mortal creetur can live under;

-- 350 --

[figure description] Page 350.[end figure description]

'cause, as we's got to live in dis yer world, it's
quite clar de Lord must ha' fixed it so we can;
and ef tings was as some folks suppose, why, we
couldn't live, and dar wouldn't be no sense in
anyting dat goes on.”

The sudden shock of these scenes was followed,
in Mrs. Marvyn's case, by a low, lingering fever.
Her room was darkened, and she lay on her bed,
a pale, suffering form, with scarcely the ability to
raise her hand. The shimmering twilight of the
sick-room fell on white napkins, spread over stands,
where constantly appeared new vials, big and little,
as the physician made his daily visit, and
prescribed now this drug and now that, for a
wound that had struck through the soul.

Mary remained many days at the white house,
because, to the invalid, no step, no voice, no hand
was like hers. We see her there now, as she sits
in the glimmering by the bed-curtains, — her head
a little drooped, as droops a snowdrop over a
grave; — one ray of light from a round hole in
the closed shutters falls on her smooth-parted hair,
her small hands are clasped on her knees, her
mouth has lines of sad compression, and in her
eyes are infinite questionings.

-- 351 --

CHAPTER XXIV. MYSTERIES.

[figure description] Page 351.[end figure description]

When Mrs. Marvyn began to amend, Mary returned
to the home cottage, and resumed the
details of her industrious and quiet life.

Between her and her two best friends had faller
a curtain of silence. The subject that filled all her
thoughts could not be named between them. The
Doctor often looked at her pale cheeks and drooping
form with a face of honest sorrow, and heaved
deep sighs as she passed; but he did not find
any power within himself by which he could
approach her. When he would speak, and she
turned her sad, patient eyes so gently on him, the
words went back again to his heart, and there,
taking a second thought, spread upward wing in
prayer.

Mrs. Scudder sometimes came to her room after
she was gone to bed, and found her weeping; and
when gently she urged her to sleep, she would wipe
her eyes so patiently and turn her head with such
obedient sweetness, that her mother's heart utterly

-- 352 --

[figure description] Page 352.[end figure description]

failed her. For hours Mary sat in her room with
James's last letter spread out before her. How
anxiously had she studied every word and phrase
in it, weighing them to see if the hope of eternal
life were in them! How she dwelt on those last
promises! Had he kept them? Ah! to die without
one word more! Would no angel tell her? —
would not the loving God, who knew all, just
whisper one word? He must have read the little
Bible! What had he thought? What did he feel
in that awful hour when he felt himself drifting on
to that fearful eternity? Perhaps he had been regenerated, —
perhaps there had been a sudden change;—
who knows? — she had read of such things; —
perhaps — Ah, in that perhaps lies a world of
anguish! Love will not hear of it. Love dies for
certainty. Against an uncertainty who can brace
the soul? We put all our forces of faith and
prayer against it, and it goes down just as a buoy
sinks in the water, and the next moment it is up
again. The soul fatigues itself with efforts which
come and go in waves; and when with laborious
care she has adjusted all things in the light of
hope, back flows the tide, and sweeps all away.
In such struggles life spends itself fast; an inward
wound does not carry one deathward more surely
than this worst wound of the soul. God has
made us so mercifully that there is no certainty,
however dreadful, to which life-forces do not in

-- 353 --

[figure description] Page 353.[end figure description]

time adjust themselves, — but to uncertainty there
is no possible adjustment. Where is he? Oh,
question of questions! — question which we suppress,
but which a power of infinite force still
urges on the soul, who feels a part of herself torn
away.

Mary sat at her window in evening hours, and
watched the slanting sunbeams through the green
blades of grass, and thought one year ago he
stood there, with his well-knit, manly form, his
bright eye, his buoyant hope, his victorious mastery
of life! And where was he now? Was his
heart as sick, longing for her, as hers for him?
Was he looking back to earth and its joys with
pangs of unutterable regret? or had a divine
power interpenetrated his soul, and lighted there
the flame of a celestial love which bore him far
above earth? If he were among the lost, in what
age of eternity could she ever be blessed? Could
Christ be happy, if those who were one with Him
were sinful and accursed? and could Christ's own
loved ones be happy, when those with whom they
have exchanged being, in whom they live and feel,
are as wandering stars, for whom is reserved the
mist of darkness forever? She had been taught
that the agonies of the lost would be forever in
sight of the saints, without abating in the least
their eternal joys; nay, that they would find in it
increasing motives to praise and adoration. Could

-- 354 --

[figure description] Page 354.[end figure description]

it be so? Would the last act of the great Bridegroom
of the Church be to strike from the heart
of his purified Bride those yearnings of self-devoting
love which His whole example had taught her,
and in which she reflected, as in a glass, His own
nature? If not, is there not some provision by
which those roots of deathless love which Christ's
betrothed ones strike into other hearts shall have
a divine, redeeming power? Question vital as
life-blood to ten thousand hearts, — fathers, mothers,
wives, husbands, — to all who feel the infinite
sacredness of love!

After the first interview with Mrs. Marvyn, the
subject which had so agitated them was not renewed.
She had risen at last from her sick-bed,
as thin and shadowy as a faded moon after sunrise.
Candace often shook her head mournfully, as
her eyes followed her about her daily tasks. Once
only, with Mary, she alluded to the conversation
which had passed between them; — it was one day
when they were together, spinning, in the north
upper room that looked out upon the sea. It was
a glorious day. A ship was coming in under full
sail, with white gleaming wings. Mrs. Marvyn
watched it a few moments, — the gay creature, so
full of exultant life, — and then smothered down
an inward groan, and Mary thought she heard her
saying, “Thy will be done!”

“Mary,” she said, gently, “I hope you will

-- 355 --

[figure description] Page 355.[end figure description]

forget all I said to you that dreadful day. It had to
be said, or I should have died. Mary, I begin to
think that it is not best to stretch our minds with
reasonings where we are so limited, where we can
know so little. I am quite sure there must be
dreadful mistakes somewhere.

“It seems to me irreverent and shocking that a
child should oppose a father, or a creature its Creator.
I never should have done it, only that, where
direct questions are presented to the judgment, one
cannot help judging. If one is required to praise
a being as just and good, one must judge of his
actions by some standard of right, — and we have
no standard but such as our Creator has placed in
us. I have been told it was my duty to attend to
these subjects, and I have tried to, — and the result
has been that the facts presented seem wholly
irreconcilable with any notions of justice or mercy
that I am able to form. If these be the facts, I
can only say that my nature is made entirely opposed
to them. If I followed the standard of right
they present, and acted according to my small
mortal powers on the same principles, I should be
a very bad person. Any father, who should make
such use of power over his children as they say
the Deity does with regard to us, would be looked
upon as a monster by our very imperfect moral
sense. Yet I cannot say that the facts are not so.
When I heard the Doctor's sermons on `Sin a

-- 356 --

[figure description] Page 356.[end figure description]

Necessary Means of the Greatest Good,' I could
not extricate myself from the reasoning.

“I have thought, in desperate moments, of giving
up the Bible itself. But what do I gain? Do
I not see the same difficulty in Nature? I see
everywhere a Being whose main ends seem to be
beneficent, but whose good purposes are worked
out at terrible expense of suffering, and apparently
by the total sacrifice of myriads of sensitive creatures.
I see unflinching order, general good-will,
but no sympathy, no mercy. Storms, earthquakes,
volcanoes, sickness, death, go on without regarding
us. Everywhere I see the most hopeless, unrelieved
suffering, — and for aught I see, it may be
eternal. Immortality is a dreadful chance, and I
would rather never have been. — The Doctor's
dreadful system is, I confess, much like the laws
of Nature, — about what one might reason out
from them.

“There is but just one thing remaining, and
that is, as Candace said, the cross of Christ. If
God so loved us, — if He died for us, — greater
love hath no man than this. It seems to me
that love is shown here in the two highest
forms possible to our comprehension. We see
a Being who gives himself for us, — and more
than that, harder than that, a Being who consents
to the suffering of a dearer than self.
Mary, I feel that I must love more, to give up

-- 357 --

[figure description] Page 357.[end figure description]

one of my children to suffer, than to consent to
suffer myself. There is a world of comfort to me
in the words, `He that spared not his own Son,
but delivered him up for us all, how shall he not
with him also freely give us all things?' These
words speak to my heart. I can interpret them
by my own nature, and I rest on them. If there
is a fathomless mystery of sin and sorrow, there
is a deeper mystery of God's love. So, Mary, I
try Candace's way, — I look at Christ, — I pray to
Him. If he that hath seen Him hath seen the
Father, it is enough. I rest there, — I wait. What
I know not now I shall know hereafter.”

Mary kept all things and pondered them in her
heart. She could speak to no one, — not to her
mother, nor to her spiritual guide; for had she
not passed to a region beyond theirs? As well
might those on the hither side of mortality instruct
the souls gone beyond the veil as souls outside a
great affliction guide those who are struggling in
it. That is a mighty baptism, and only Christ can
go down with us into those waters.

Mrs. Scudder and the Doctor only marked that
she was more than ever conscientious in every
duty, and that she brought to life's daily realities
something of the calmness and disengagedness of
one whose soul has been wrenched by a mighty
shock from all moorings here below. Hopes did
not excite, fears did not alarm her; life had no

-- 358 --

[figure description] Page 358.[end figure description]

force strong enough to awaken a thrill within;
and the only subjects on which she ever spoke
with any degree of ardor were religious subjects.

One who should have seen moving about the
daily ministrations of the cottage a pale girl,
whose steps were firm, whose eye was calm,
whose hands were ever busy, would scarce imagine
that through that silent heart were passing
tides of thought that measured a universe; but it
was even so. Through that one gap of sorrow
flowed in the whole awful mystery of existence,
and silently, as she spun and sewed, she thought
over and over again all that she had ever been
taught, and compared and revolved it by the light
of a dawning inward revelation.

Sorrow is the great birth-agony of immortal
powers, — sorrow is the great searcher and revealer
of hearts, the great test of truth; for Plato has
wisely said, sorrow will not endure sophisms, — all
shams and unrealities melt in the fire of that
awful furnace. Sorrow reveals forces in ourselves
we never dreamed of. The soul, a bound
and sleeping prisoner, hears her knock on her cell-door,
and wakens. Oh, how narrow the walls!
oh, how close and dark the grated window! how
the long useless wings beat against the impassable
barriers! Where are we? What is this prison?
What is beyond? Oh for more air, more light!
When will the door be opened? The soul seems

-- 359 --

[figure description] Page 359.[end figure description]

to itself to widen and deepen; it trembles at its
own dreadful forces; it gathers up in waves that
break with wailing only to flow back into the
everlasting void. The calmest and most centred
natures are sometimes thrown by the shock of a
great sorrow into a tumultuous amazement. All
things are changed. The earth no longer seems
solid, the skies no longer secure; a deep abyss
seems underlying every joyous scene of life. The
soul, struck with this awful inspiration, is a mournful
Cassandra; she sees blood on every threshold,
and shudders in the midst of mirth and festival
with the weight of a terrible wisdom.

Who shall dare be glad any more, that has
once seen the frail foundations on which love and
joy are built? Our brighter hours, have they
only been weaving a network of agonizing remembrances
for this day of bereavement? The heart
is pierced with every past joy, with every hope of
its ignorant prosperity. Behind every scale in
music, the gayest and cheeriest, the grandest, the
most triumphant, lies its dark relative minor; the
notes are the same, but the change of a semitone
changes all to gloom; — all our gayest hours are
tunes that have a modulation into these dreary
keys ever possible; at any moment the key-note
may be struck.

The firmest, best-prepared natures are often beside
themselves with astonishment and dismay,

-- 360 --

[figure description] Page 360.[end figure description]

when they are called to this dread initiation
They thought it a very happy world before, — a
glorious universe. Now it is darkened with the
shadow of insoluble mysteries. Why this everlasting
tramp of inevitable laws on quivering life?
If the wheels must roll, why must the crushed be
so living and sensitive?

And yet sorrow is godlike, sorrow is grand and
great, sorrow is wise and far-seeing. Our own
instinctive valuations, the intense sympathy which
we give to the tragedy which God has inwoven
into the laws of Nature, show us that it is with
no slavish dread, no cowardly shrinking, that we
should approach her divine mysteries. What are
the natures that cannot suffer? Who values them?
From the fat oyster, over which the silver tide
rises and falls without one pulse upon its fleshy
ear, to the hero who stands with quivering nerve
parting with wife and child and home for country
and God, all the way up is an ascending scale,
marked by increasing power to suffer; and when
we look to the Head of all being, up through
principalities and powers and princedoms, with
dazzling orders and celestial blazonry, to behold
by what emblem the Infinite Sovereign chooses
to reveal himself, we behold, in the midst of the
throne, “a lamb as it had been slain.”

Sorrow is divine. Sorrow is reigning on the
throne of the universe, and the crown of all

-- 361 --

[figure description] Page 361.[end figure description]

crowns has been one of thorns. There have been
many books that treat of the mystery of sorrow,
but only one that bids us glory in tribulation, and
count it all joy when we fall into divers afflictions,
that so we may be associated with that
great fellowship of suffering of which the Incarnate
God is the head, and through which He is
carrying a redemptive conflict to a glorious victory
over evil. If we suffer with Him, we shall
also reign with Him.

Even in the very making up of our physical
nature, God puts suggestions of such a result.
“Weeping may endure for a night, but joy cometh
in the morning.” There are victorious powers
in our nature which are all the while working for
us in our deepest pain. It is said, that, after the
sufferings of the rack, there ensues a period in
which the simple repose from torture produces a
beatific trance; it is the reaction of Nature, asserting
the benignant intentions of her Creator.
So, after great mental conflicts and agonies must
come a reaction, and the Divine Spirit, co-working
with our spirit, seizes the favorable moment, and,
interpenetrating natural laws with a celestial vitality,
carries up the soul to joys beyond the ordinary
possibilities of mortality.

It is said that gardeners, sometimes, when they
would bring a rose to richer flowering, deprive it
for a season, of light and moisture. Silent and

-- 362 --

[figure description] Page 362.[end figure description]

dark it stands, dropping one fading leaf after another,
and seeming to go down patiently to death.
But when every leaf is dropped, and the plant
stands stripped to the uttermost, a new life is
even then working in the buds, from which shall
spring a tender foliage and a brighter wealth of
flowers. So, often in celestial gardening, every
leaf of earthly joy must drop, before a new and
divine bloom visits the soul.

Gradually, as months passed away the floods
grew still; the mighty rushes of the inner tides
ceased to dash. There came first a delicious
calmness, and then a celestial inner clearness, in
which the soul seemed to lie quiet as an untroubled
ocean, reflecting heaven. Then came the fulness
of mysterious communion given to the pure
in heart, — that advent of the Comforter in the
soul, teaching all things and bringing all things
to remembrance; and Mary moved in a world
transfigured by a celestial radiance. Her face, so
long mournfully calm, like some chiselled statue
of Patience, now wore a radiance, as when one
places a light behind some alabaster screen sculptured
with mysterious and holy emblems, and
words of strange sweetness broke from her, as if
one should hear snatches of music from a door
suddenly opened in heaven. Something wise and
strong and sacred gave an involuntary impression
of awe in her looks and words; — it was not the

-- 363 --

[figure description] Page 363.[end figure description]

childlike loveliness of early days, looking with
dovelike, ignorant eyes on sin and sorrow; but
the victorious sweetness of that great multitude
who have come out of great tribulation, having
washed their robes and made them white in the
blood of the Lamb. In her eyes there was that
nameless depth that one sees with awe in the
Sistine Madonna, — eyes that have measured infinite
sorrow and looked through it to an infinite
peace.

“My dear Madam,” said the Doctor to Mrs.
Scudder, “I cannot but think that there must be
some uncommonly gracious exercises passing in
the mind of your daughter; for I observe, that,
though she is not inclined to conversation, she
seems to be much in prayer; and I have, of late,
felt the sense of a Divine Presence with her in a
most unusual degree. Has she opened her mind
to you?”

“Mary was always a silent girl,” said Mrs.
Scudder, “and not given to speaking of her own
feelings; indeed, until she gave you an account of
her spiritual state, on joining the church, I never
knew what her exercises were. Hers is a most singular
case. I never knew the time when she did
not seem to love God more than anything else. It
has disturbed me sometimes, — because I did not
know but it might be mere natural sensibility, instead
of gracious affection”

-- 364 --

[figure description] Page 364.[end figure description]

“Do not disturb yourself, Madam,” said the
Doctor. “The Spirit worketh when, where, and
how He will; and, undoubtedly, there have been
cases where His operations commence exceedingly
early. Mr. Edwards relates a case of a young
person who experienced a marked conversion when
three years of age; and Jeremiah was called from
the womb. (Jeremiah, i. 5.) In all cases we must
test the quality of the evidence without relation
to the time of its commencement. I do not generally
lay much stress on our impressions, which
are often uncertain and delusive; yet I have had
an impression that the Lord would be pleased to
make some singular manifestations of His grace
through this young person. In the economy of
grace there is neither male nor female; and Peter
says (Acts, ii. 17) that the Spirit of the Lord
shall be poured out and your sons and your
daughters shall prophesy. Yet if we consider that
the Son of God, as to his human nature, was
made of a woman, it leads us to see that in matters
of grace God sets a special value on woman's
nature and designs to put special honor upon it.
Accordingly, there have been in the Church, in all
ages, holy women who have received the Spirit
and been called to a ministration in the things of
God, — such as Deborah, Huldah, and Anna, the
prophetess. In our own days, most uncommon
manifestations of divine grace have been given to

-- 365 --

[figure description] Page 365.[end figure description]

holy women. It was my privilege to be in the
family of President Edwards at a time when
Northampton was specially visited, and his wife
seemed and spoke more like a glorified spirit than
a mortal woman, — and multitudes flocked to the
house to hear her wonderful words. She seemed
to have such a sense of the Divine love as was
almost beyond the powers of nature to endure.
Just to speak the words, `Our Father who art in
heaven,' would overcome her with such a manifestation
that she would become cold and almost
faint; and though she uttered much, yet she told
us that the divinest things she saw could not be
spoken. These things could not be fanaticism, for
she was a person of a singular evenness of nature,
and of great skill and discretion in temporal
matters, and of an exceeding humility, sweetness,
and quietness of disposition.”

“I have observed of late,” said Mrs. Scudder,
“that, in our praying circles, Mary seemed much
carried out of herself, and often as if she would
speak, and with difficulty holding herself back. I
have not urged her, because I thought it best to
wait till she should feel full liberty.”

“Therein you do rightly, Madam,” said the
Doctor; “but I am persuaded you will hear from
her yet.”

It came at length, the hour of utterance. And
one day, in a praying circle of the women of

-- 366 --

[figure description] Page 366.[end figure description]

the church, all were startled by the clear silver
tones of one who sat among them and spoke with
the unconscious simplicity of an angel child, calling
God her Father, and speaking of an ineffable
union in Christ, binding all things together in one,
and making all complete in Him. She spoke of a
love passing knowledge, — passing all love of lovers
or of mothers, — a love forever spending, yet
never spent, — a love ever pierced and bleeding,
yet ever constant and triumphant, rejoicing with
infinite joy to bear in its own body the sins and
sorrows of a universe, — conquering, victorious love,
rejoicing to endure, panting to give, and offering
its whole self with an infinite joyfulness for our
salvation. And when, kneeling, she poured out
her soul in prayer, her words seemed so many
winged angels, musical with unearthly harpings
of an untold blessedness. They who heard her had
the sensation of rising in the air, of feeling a celestial
light and warmth descending into their
souls; and when, rising, she stood silent and with
downcast drooping eyelids, there were tears in all
eyes, and a hush in all movements as she passed,
as if something celestial were passing out.

Miss Prissy came rushing homeward, to hold a
private congratulatory talk with the Doctor and
Mrs. Scudder, while Mary was tranquilly setting
the tea-table and cutting bread for supper.

“To see her now, certainly,” said Miss Prissy,

-- 367 --

[figure description] Page 367.[end figure description]

“moving round so thoughtful, not forgetting anything,
and doing everything so calm, you wouldn't
'a' thought it could be her that spoke those blessed
words and made that prayer! Well, certainly
that prayer seemed to take us all right up and
put us down in heaven! and when I opened my
eyes, and saw the roses and asparagus-bushes on
the manteltree-piece, I had to ask myself, `Where
have I been?' Oh, Miss Scudder, her afflictions
have been sanctified to her! — and really, when I
see her going on so, I feel she can't be long for
us. They say, dying grace is for dying hours;
and I'm sure this seems more like dying grace
than anything that I ever yet saw.”

“She is a precious gift,” said the Doctor; “let
us thank the Lord for his grace through her. She
has evidently had a manifestation of the Beloved,
and feedeth among the lilies (Canticles, vi. 3);
and we will not question the Lord's further dispensations
concerning her.”

“Certainly,” said Miss Prissy, briskly, “it's never
best to borrow trouble; `sufficient unto the day' is
enough, to be sure. — And now, Miss Scudder, I
thought I'd just take a look at that dove-colored
silk of yours to-night, to see what would have to
be done with it, because I must make every minute
tell; and you know I lose half a day every
week for the prayer-meeting. Though I ought not
to say I lose it, either; for I was telling Miss

-- 368 --

[figure description] Page 368.[end figure description]

General Wilcox I wouldn't give up that meeting
for bags and bags of gold. She wanted me to
come and sew for her one Wednesday, and says
I, `Miss Wilcox, I'm poor and have to live by
my work, but I a'n't so poor but what I have
some comforts, and I can't give up my prayer-meeting
for any money, — for you see, if one gets
a little lift there, it makes all the work go lighter,—
but then I have to be particular to save up
every scrap and end of time.”

Mrs. Scudder and Miss Prissy crossed the kitchen
and entered the bedroom, and soon had the dove-colored
silk under consideration.

“Well, Miss Scudder,” said Miss Prissy, after
mature investigation, “here's a broad hem, not cut
at all on the edge, as I see, and that might be
turned down, and so cut off the worn spot up by
the waist, — and then, if it is turned, it will look
every bit and grain as well as a new silk; — I'll
sit right down now and go to ripping. I put my
ripping-knife into my pocket when I put on this
dress to go to prayer-meeting, because, says I to
myself, there'll be something to do at Miss Scudder's
to-night. You just get an iron to the fire,
and we'll have it all ripped and pressed out before
dark.”

Miss Prissy seated herself at the open window
as cheery as a fresh apple-blossom, and began
busily plying her knife, looking at the garment she

-- 369 --

[figure description] Page 369.[end figure description]

was ripping with an astute air, as if she were
about to circumvent it into being a new dress by
some surprising act of legerdemain. Mrs. Scudder
walked to the looking-glass and began changing
her bonnet cap for a tea-table one.

Miss Prissy, after a while, commenced in a
mysterious tone.

“Miss Scudder, I know folks like me shouldn't
have their eyes open too wide, but then I can't
help noticing some things. Did you see the Doctor's
face when we was talking to him about
Mary? Why, he colored all up and the tears
came into his eyes. It's my belief that that blessed
man worships the ground she treads on. I don't
mean worships, either, — 'cause that would be
wicked, and he's too good a man to make a
graven image of anything, — but it's clear to see
that there a'n't anybody in the world like Mary to
him. I always did think so; but I used to think
Mary was such a little poppet — that she'd do
better for — Well, you know, I thought about
some younger man; — but, laws, now I see how
she rises up to be ahead of every body, and is so
kind of solemn-like. I can't but see the leadings
of Providence. What a minister's wife she'd be,
Miss Scudder! — why, all the ladies coming out of
prayer-meeting were speaking of it. You see, they
want the Doctor to get married; — it seems more
comfortable-like to have ministers married; one

-- 370 --

[figure description] Page 370.[end figure description]

feels more free to open their exercises of mind
and as Miss Deacon Twitchel said to me, — `If
the Lord had made a woman o' purpose, as he
did for Adam, he wouldn't have made her a bit
different from Mary Scudder.' Why, the oldest of
us would follow her lead, — 'cause she goes before
us without knowing it.”

“I feel that the Lord has greatly blessed me in
such a child,” said Mrs. Scudder, “and I feel disposed
to wait the leadings of Providence.”

“Just exactly,” said Miss Prissy, giving a shake
to her silk; “and as Miss Twitchel said, in this
case every providence seems to p'int. I felt dreadfully
for her along six months back; but now I
see how she's been brought out, I begin to see
that things are for the best, perhaps, after all. I
can't help feeling that Jim Marvyn is gone to
heaven, poor fellow! His father is a deacon, —
and such a good man! — and Jim, though he did
make a great laugh wherever he went, and sometimes
laughed where he hadn't ought to, was a
noble-hearted fellow. Now, to be sure, as the
Doctor says, `amiable instincts a'n't true holiness';
but then they are better than unamiable
ones, like Simeon Brown's. I do think, if that
man is a Christian, he is a dreadful ugly one; he
snapped me short up about my change, when he
settled with me last Tuesday; and if I hadn't felt
that it was a sinful rising, I should have told him

-- 371 --

[figure description] Page 371.[end figure description]

I'd never put foot in his house again; I'm glad,
for my part, he's gone out of our church. Now
Jim Marvyn was like a prince to poor people;
and I remember once his mother told him to settle
with me, and he gave me 'most double, and
wouldn't let me make change. `Confound it all,
Miss Prissy,' says he, `I wouldn't stitch as you
do from morning to night for double that money.'
Now I know we can't do anything to recommend
ourselves to the Lord, but then I can't help feeling
some sorts of folks must be by nature more
pleasing to Him than others. David was a man
after God's own heart, and he was a generous,
whole-souled fellow, like Jim Marvyn, though he
did get carried away by his spirits sometimes and
do wrong things; and so I hope the Lord saw fit
to make Jim one of the elect. We don't ever
know what God's grace has done for folks. I
think a great many are converted when we know
nothing about it, as Miss Twitchel told poor old
Miss Tyrel, who was mourning about her son, a
dreadful wild boy, who was killed falling from mast-head;
she says, that from the mast-head to the deck
was time enough for divine grace to do the work.”

“I have always had a trembling hope for poor
James,” said Mrs. Scudder, — “not on account of
any of his good deeds or amiable traits, because
election is without foresight of any good works, —
but I felt he was a child of the covenant, at

-- 372 --

[figure description] Page 372.[end figure description]

least by the father's side, and I hope the Lord
has heard his prayer. These are dark providences;
the world is full of them; and all we can do is
to have faith that the Lord will bring infinite
good out of finite evil, and make everything better
than if the evil had not happened. That's
what our good Doctor is always repeating; and
we must try to rejoice, in view of the happiness
of the universe, without considering whether we
or our friends are to be included in it or not.”

“Well, dear me!” said Miss Prissy, “I hope,
if that is necessary, it will please the Lord to
give it to me; for I don't seem to find any powers
in me to get up to it. But all's for the best,
at any rate, — and that's a comfort.”

Just at this moment Mary's clear voice at the
door announced that tea was on the table.

“Coming, this very minute,” said Miss Prissy,
bustling up and pulling off her spectacles. Then,
running across the room, she shut the door mysteriously,
and turned to Mrs. Scudder with the air
of an impending secret. Miss Prissy was subject
to sudden impulses of confidence, in which she
was so very cautious that not the thickest oakplank
door seemed secure enough, and her voice
dropped to its lowest key. The most important
and critical words were entirely omitted, or supplied
by a knowing wink and a slight stamp of
the foot.

-- 373 --

[figure description] Page 373.[end figure description]

In this mood she now approached Mrs. Scudder,
and, holding up her hand on the door-side to
prevent consequences, if, after all, she should be
betrayed into a loud word, she said, “I thought
I'd just say, Miss Scudder, that, in case Mary
should — the Doctor, — in case, you know,
there should be a — in the house, you must
just contrive it so as to give me a month's notice,
so that I could give you a whole fortnight to fix
her up as such a good man's — ought to be.
Now I know how spiritually-minded our blessed
Doctor is; but, bless you, Ma'am, he's got eyes.
I tell you, Miss Scudder, these men, the best of
'em, feel what's what, though they don't know
much. I saw the Doctor look at Mary that night
I dressed her for the wedding-party. I tell you
he'd like to have his wife look pretty well, and
he'll get up some blessed text or other about it,
just as he did that night about being brought
unto the king in raiment of needle-work. That
is an encouraging thought to us sewing-women.

“But this thing was spoken of after the meeting.
Miss Twitchel and Miss Jones were talking
about it; and they all say that there would be
the best setting-out got for her that was ever seen
in Newport, if it should happen. Why, there's
reason in it. She ought to have at least two real
good India silks that will stand alone, — and you'll
see she'll have 'em too; you let me alone for that,

-- 374 --

[figure description] Page 374.[end figure description]

and I was thinking, as I lay awake last night, of
a new way of making up, that you will say is
just the sweetest that ever you did see. And
Miss Jones was saying that she hoped there
wouldn't anything happen without her knowing it,
because her husband's sister in Philadelphia has
sent her a new receipt for cake, and she has tried
it and it came out beautifully, and she says she'll
send some in.”

All the time that this stream was flowing, Mrs.
Scudder stood with the properly reserved air of a
discreet matron, who leaves all such matters to
Providence, and is not supposed unduly to anticipate
the future; and, in reply, she warmly pressed
Miss Prissy's hand, and remarked, that no one
could tell what a day might bring forth, — and
other general observations on the uncertainty of
mortal prospects, which form a becoming shield
when people do not wish to say more exactly what
they are thinking of.

-- 375 --

CHAPTER XXV. A GUEST AT THE COTTAGE.

[figure description] Page 375.[end figure description]

Nothing is more striking, in the light and
shadow of the human drama, than to compare the
inner life and thoughts of elevated and silent natures
with the thoughts and plans which those by
whom they are surrounded have of and for them.
Little thought Mary of any of the speculations
that busied the friendly head of Miss Prissy, or
that lay in the provident forecastings of her prudent
mother. When a life into which all our
life-nerves have run is cut suddenly away, there
follows, after the first long bleeding is stanched, an
internal paralysis of certain portions of our nature.
It was so with Mary: the thousand fibres that
bind youth and womanhood to earthly love and
life were all in her as still as the grave, and only
the spiritual and divine part of her being was
active. Her hopes, desires, and aspirations were
all such as she could have had in greater perfection
as a disembodied spirit than as a mortal
woman. The small stake for self which she had
invested in life was gone, — and henceforward all
personal matters were to her so indifferent that she

-- 376 --

[figure description] Page 376.[end figure description]

scarce was conscious of a wish in relation to her
own individual happiness. Through the sudden
crush of a great affliction, she was in that state
of self-abnegation to which the mystics brought
themselves by fastings and self-imposed penances,—
a state not purely healthy, nor realizing the
divine ideal of a perfect human being made to
exist in the relations of human life, — but one of
those exceptional conditions, which, like the hours
that often precede dissolution, seem to impart to
the subject of them a peculiar aptitude for delicate
and refined spiritual impressions. We could
not afford to have it always night, — and we must
think that the broad, gay morning-light, when meadow-lark
and robin and bobolink are singing in
chorus with a thousand insects and the waving
of a thousand breezes, is on the whole the most
in accordance with the average wants of those
who have a material life to live and material
work to do. But then we reverence that clear-obscure
of midnight, when everything is still and
dewy; — then sing the nightingales, which cannot
be heard by day; then shine the mysterious stars.
So when all earthly voices are hushed in the soul,
all earthly lights darkened, music and color float
in from a higher sphere.

No veiled nun, with her shrouded forehead and
downcast eyes, ever moved about a convent with
a spirit more utterly divided from the world than

-- 377 --

[figure description] Page 377.[end figure description]

Mary moved about her daily employments. Her
care about the details of life seemed more than
ever minute; she was always anticipating her
mother in every direction, and striving by a thousand
gentle preveniences to save her from fatigue
and care; there was even a tenderness about her
ministrations, as if the daughter had changed feelings
and places with the mother.

The Doctor, too, felt a change in her manner
towards him, which, always considerate and kind,
was now invested with a tender thoughtfulness
and anxious solicitude to serve which often brought
tears to his eyes. All the neighbors who had been
in the habit of visiting at the house received from
her, almost daily, in one little form or another,
some proof of her thoughtful remembrance.

She seemed in particular to attach herself to
Mrs. Marvyn, — throwing her care around that
fragile and wounded nature, as a generous vine
will sometimes embrace with tender leaves and
flowers a dying tree.

But her heart seemed to have yearnings beyond
even the circle of home and friends. She longed
for the sorrowful and the afflicted, — she would go
down to the forgotten and the oppressed, — and
made herself the companion of the Doctor's secret
walks and explorings among the poor victims of
the slave-ships, and entered with zeal as teacher
among his African catechumens

-- 378 --

[figure description] Page 378.[end figure description]

Nothing but the limits of bodily strength could
confine her zeal to do and suffer for others; a
river of love had suddenly been checked in her
heart, and it needed all these channels to drain
off the waters that must otherwise have drowned
her in the suffocating agonies of repression.

Sometimes, indeed, there would be a returning
thrill of the old wound, — one of those overpowering
moments when some turn in life brings
back anew a great anguish. She would find unexpectedly
in a book a mark that he had placed
there, — or a turn in conversation would bring
back a tone of his voice, — or she would see on
some thoughtless young head curls just like those
which were swaying to and fro down among the
wavering seaweeds, — and then her heart gave one
great throb of pain, and turned for relief to some
immediate act of love to some living being. They
who saw her in one of these moments felt a surging
of her heart towards them, a moisture of the
eye, a sense of some inexpressible yearning, and
knew not from what pain that love was wrung,
nor how that poor heart was seeking to still its
own throbbings in blessing them.

By what name shall we call this beautiful twilight,
this night of the soul, so starry with heavenly
mysteries? Not happiness, — but blessedness.
They who have it walk among men “as sorrowful,
yet alway rejoicing, — as poor, yet making

-- 379 --

[figure description] Page 379.[end figure description]

many rich, — as having nothing, and yet possessing
all things.”

The Doctor, as we have seen, had always that
reverential spirit towards women which accompanies
a healthy and great nature; but in the constant
converse which he now held with a beautiful
being, from whom every particle of selfish
feeling or mortal weakness seemed sublimed, he
appeared to yield his soul up to her leading with
a wonderful humility, as to some fair, miraculous
messenger of Heaven. All questions of internal
experience, all delicate shadings of the spiritual
history with which his pastoral communings in
his flock made him conversant, he brought to her
to be resolved with the purest simplicity of trust.

“She is one of the Lord's rarities,” he said, one
day to Mrs. Scudder, “and I find it difficult to
maintain the bounds of Christian faithfulness in
talking with her. It is a charm of the Lord's hidden
ones that they know not their own beauty,
and God forbid that I should tempt a creature
made so perfect by divine grace to self-exaltation,
or lay my hand unadvisedly, as Uzzah did, upon
the ark of God, by my inconsiderate praises!”

“Well, Doctor,” said Miss Prissy, who sat in
the corner, sewing on the dove-colored silk, “I do
wish you could come into one of our meetings
and hear those blessed prayers. I don't think you
nor anybody else ever heard anything like 'em.”

-- 380 --

[figure description] Page 380.[end figure description]

“I would, indeed, that I might with propriety
enjoy the privilege,” said the Doctor.

“Well, I'll tell you what,” said Miss Prissy,
“next week they're going to meet here; and I'll
leave the door just ajar, and you can hear every
word, just by standing in the entry.”

“Thank you, Madam,” said the Doctor; “it
would certainly be a blessed privilege, but I cannot
persuade myself that such an act would be
consistent with Christian propriety.”

“Ah, now do hear that good man!” said Miss
Prissy, after he had left the room; “if he ha'n't
got the making of a real gentleman in him, as
well as a real Christian! — though I always did
say, for my part, that a real Christian will be a
gentleman. But I don't believe all the temptations
in the world could stir that blessed man one
jot or grain to do the least thing that he thinks
is wrong or out of the way. Well, I must say,
I never saw such a good man; he is the only
man I ever saw good enough for our Mary.”

Another spring came round, and brought its
roses, and the apple-trees blossomed for the third
time since the commencement of our story; and
the robins had rebuilt their nest, and began to
lay their blue eggs in it; and Mary still walked
her calm course, as a sanctified priestess of the
great worship of sorrow. Many were the hearts
now dependent on her, the spiritual histories, the

-- 381 --

[figure description] Page 381.[end figure description]

threads of which were held in her loving hand, —
many the souls burdened with sins, or oppressed
with sorrow, who found in her bosom at once
confessional and sanctuary. So many sought her
prayers, that her hours of intercession were full,
and often needed to be lengthened to embrace
all for whom she would plead. United to the
good Doctor by a constant friendship and fellowship,
she had gradually grown accustomed to
the more and more intimate manner in which
he regarded her, — which had risen from a simple
“dear child,” and “dear Mary,” to “dear friend,”
and at last “dearest of all friends,” which he frequently
called her, encouraged by the calm, confiding
sweetness of those still, blue eyes, and that
gentle smile, which came without one varying
flutter of the pulse or the rising of the slightest
flush on the marble cheek.

One day a letter was brought in, post-marked
“Philadelphia.” It was from Madame de
Frontignac; it was in French, and ran as follows: —

My dear little White Rose:

“I am longing to see you once more, and before
long I shall be in Newport. Dear little Mary,
I am sad, very sad; — the days seem all of them
too long; and every morning I look out of my
window and wonder why I was born. I am not

-- 382 --

[figure description] Page 382.[end figure description]

so happy as I used to be, when I cared for nothing
but to sing and smooth my feathers like the
birds. That is the best kind of life for us women;—
if we love anything better than our clothes, it
is sure to bring us great sorrow. For all that, I
can't help thinking it is very noble and beautiful
to love; — love is very beautiful, but very, very sad.
My poor dear little white cat, I should like to hold
you a little while to my heart; — it is so cold all
the time, and aches so, I wish I were dead; but
then I am not good enough to die. The Abbé
says, we must offer up our sorrow to God as a
satisfaction for our sins. I have a good deal to
offer, because my nature is strong and I can feel
a great deal.

“But I am very selfish, dear little Mary, to think
only of myself, when I know how you must suffer.
Ah! but you knew he loved you truly, the
poor dear boy! — that is something. I pray daily
for his soul; don't think it wrong of me; you
know it is our religion; — we should all do our
best for each other.

“Remember me tenderly to Mrs. Marvyn. Poor
mother! — the bleeding heart of the Mother of God
alone can understand such sorrows.

“I am coming in a week or two, and then I
have many things to say to ma belle rose blanche;
till then I kiss her little hands.

Virginie de Frontignac.

-- 383 --

[figure description] Page 383.[end figure description]

One beautiful afternoon, not long after, a car
riage stopped at the cottage, and Madame de
Frontignac alighted. Mary was spinning in her
garret-boudoir, and Mrs. Scudder was at that moment
at a little distance from the house, sprinkling
some linen, which was laid out to bleach on the
green turf of the clothes-yard.

Madame de Frontignac sent away the carriage,
and ran up the stairway, pursuing the sound of
Mary's spinning-wheel, mingled with her song; and
in a moment, throwing aside the curtain, she seized
Mary in her arms, and kissed her on either cheek,
laughing and crying both at once.

“I knew where I should find you, ma blanche! I
heard the wheel of my poor little princess! It's
a good while since we spun together, mimi! Ah,
Mary, darling, little do we know what we spin!
life is hard and bitter, is'n't it? Ah, how white
your cheeks are, poor child!”

Madame de Frontignac spoke with tears in her
own eyes, passing her hand caressingly over the
fair cheeks.

“And you have grown pale, too, dear Madame,”
said Mary, looking up, and struck with the change
in the once brilliant face.

“Have I, petite? I don't know why not. We
women have secret places where our life runs out.
At home I wear rouge; that makes all right; —
but I don't put it on for you, Mary; you see me
just as I am.”

-- 384 --

[figure description] Page 384.[end figure description]

Mary could not but notice the want of that
brilliant color and roundness in the cheek, which
once made so glowing a picture; the eyes seemed
larger and tremulous with a pathetic depth, and
around them those bluish circles that speak of languor
and pain. Still, changed as she was, Madame
de Frontignac seemed only more strikingly interesting
and fascinating than ever. Still she had those
thousand pretty movements, those nameless graces
of manner, those wavering shades of expression,
that irresistibly enchained the eye and the imagination, —
true Frenchwoman as she was, always
in one rainbow shimmer of fancy and feeling, like
one of those cloud-spotted April days which give
you flowers and rain, sun and shadow, and snatches
of bird-singing, all at once.

“I have sent away my carriage, Mary, and come
to stay with you. You want me, — n'est ce pas?
she said, coaxingly, with her arms round Mary's
neck; “if you don't, tant pis! for I am the bad
penny you English speak of, — you cannot get me
off.”

“I am sure, dear friend,” said Mary, earnestly,
“we don't want to put you off.”

“I know it; you are true; you mean what you
say; you are all good real gold, down to your
hearts; that is why I love you. But you, my poor
Mary, your cheeks are very white; poor little heart
you suffer!”

-- 385 --

[figure description] Page 385.[end figure description]

“No,” said Mary; “I do not suffer now. Christ
has given me the victory over sorrow.”

There was something sadly sublime in the manner
in which this was said, — and something so
sacred in the expression of Mary's face that Madame
de Frontignac crossed herself, as she had
been wont before a shrine; and then said, “Sweet
Mary, pray for me; I am not at peace; I cannot
get the victory over sorrow.”

“What sorrow can you have?” said Mary, —
“you, so beautiful, so rich, so admired, whom everybody
must love?

“That is what I came to tell you; I came to
confess to you. But you must sit down there,
she said, placing Mary on a low seat in the garret-window;
“and Virginie will sit here,” she said,
drawing a bundle of uncarded wool towards her,
and sitting down at Mary's feet.

“Dear Madame,” said Mary, “let me get you a
better seat.”

“No, no, mignonne, this is best; I want to lay
my head in your lap”; — and she took off her
riding-hat with its streaming plume, and tossed it
carelessly from her, and laid her head down on
Mary's lap. “Now don't call me Madame any
more. Do you know,” she said, raising her head
with a sudden brightening of cheek and eye, “do
you know that there are two mes to this person? —
one is Virginie, and the other is Madame de

-- 386 --

[figure description] Page 386.[end figure description]

Frontignac. Everybody in Philadelphia knows Madame
de Frontignac; — she is very gay, very careless,
very happy; she never has any serious hours, or
any sad thoughts; she wears powder and diamonds,
and dances all night, and never prays; — that is
Madame. But Virginie is quite another thing.
She is tired of all this, — tired of the balls, and
the dancing, and the diamonds, and the beaux;
and she likes true people, and would like to live
very quiet with somebody that she loved. She is
very unhappy; and she prays, too, sometimes, in
a poor little way, — like the birds in your nest out
there, who don't know much, but chipper and cry
because they are hungry. This is your Virginie.
Madame never comes here, — never call me Madame.”

“Dear Virginie,” said Mary, “how I love
you!”

“Do you Mary, — bien sûr? You are my good
angel! I felt a good impulse from you when I
first saw you, and have always been stronger to
do right when I got one of your pretty little letters.
Oh, Mary, darling, I have been very foolish
and very miserable, and sometimes tempted to be
very, very bad! Oh, sometimes I thought I would
not care for God or anything else! — it was very
bad of me, — but I was like a foolish little fly
caught in a spider's net before he knows it.”

Mary's eyes questioned her companion with an

-- 387 --

[figure description] Page 387.[end figure description]

expression of eager sympathy, somewhat blended
with curiosity.

“I can't make you understand me quite,” said
Madame de Frontignac, “unless I go back a good
many years. You see, dear Mary, my dear angel
mamma died when I was very little, and I was
sent to be educated at the Sacré Cœur in Paris
I was very happy and very good in those days;
the sisters loved me, and I loved them; and I
used to be so pious, and loved God dearly. When
I took my first communion, Sister Agatha prepared
me. She was a true saint, and is in heaven
now; and I remember, when I came to her,
all dressed like a bride, with my white crown and
white veil, that she looked at me so sadly, and
said she hoped I would never love anybody better
than God, and then I should be happy. I didn't
think much of those words then; but, oh, I have
since, many times! They used to tell me always
that I had a husband who was away in the army,
and who would come to marry me when I was
seventeen, and that he would give me all sorts of
beautiful things, and show me everything I wanted
to see in the world, and that I must love and
honor him.

“Well, I was married at last; and Monsieur
de Frontignac is a good brave man, although he
seemed to me very old and sober; but he was always
kind to me, and gave me nobody knows

-- 388 --

[figure description] Page 388.[end figure description]

how many sets of jewelry, and let me do everything
I wanted to, and so I liked him very much;
but I thought there was no danger I should love
him, or anybody else, better than God. I didn't
love anybody in those days; I only liked people,
and some people more than others. All the men
I saw professed to be lovers, and I liked to lead
them about and see what foolish things I could
make them do, because it pleased my vanity; but
I laughed at the very idea of love.

“Well, Mary, when we came to Philadelphia,
I heard everybody speaking of Colonel Burr, and
what a fascinating man he was; and I thought it
would be a pretty thing to have him in my train,—
and so I did all I could to charm him. I tried
all my little arts, — and if it is a sin for us women
to do such things, I am sure I have been punished
for it. Mary, he was stronger than I was.
These men, they are not satisfied with having the
whole earth under their feet, and having all the
strength and all the glory, but they must even
take away our poor little reign; — it's too bad!

“I can't tell you how it was; I didn't know
myself; but it seemed to me that he took my
very life away from me; and it was all done
before I knew it. He called himself my friend,
my brother; he offered to teach me English; he
read with me; and by-and-by he controlled my
whole life. I, that used to be so haughty, so

-- 389 --

[figure description] Page 389.[end figure description]

proud, — I, that used to laugh to think how independent
I was of everybody, — I was entirely
under his control, though I tried not to show it.
I didn't well know where I was; for he talked
friendship, and I talked friendship; he talked about
sympathetic natures that are made for each other,
and I thought how beautiful it all was; it was
living in a new world. Monsieur de Frontignac
was as much charmed with him as I was; he
often told me that he was his best friend, — that
he was his hero, his model man; and I thought, —
oh, Mary, you would wonder to hear me say what
I thought! I thought he was a Bayard, a Sully,
a Montmorenci, — everything grand and noble and
good. I loved him with a religion; I would have
died for him; I sometimes thought how I might
lay down my life to save his, like women I read
of in history. I did not know myself; I was astonished
I could feel so; and I did not dream that
this could be wrong. How could I, when it made
me feel more religious than anything in my whole
life? Everything in the world seemed to grow sacred.
I thought, if men could be so good and
admirable, life was a holy thing, and not to be
trifled with.

“But our good Abbé is a faithful shepherd,
and when I told him these things in confession,
he told me I was in great danger, — danger of
falling into mortal sin. Oh, Mary, it was as if

-- 390 --

[figure description] Page 390.[end figure description]

the earth had opened under me! He told me,
too, that this noble man, this man so dear, was a
heretic, and that, if he died, he would go to dreadful
pains. Oh, Mary, I dare not tell you half what
he told me, — dreadful things that make me shiver
when I think of them! And then he said that I
must offer myself a sacrifice for him; that, if I
would put down all this love and overcome it,
God would perhaps accept it as a satisfaction, and
bring him into the True Church at last.

“Then I began to try. Oh, Mary, we never
know how we love till we try to unlove! It
seemed like taking my heart out of my breast,
and separating life from life. How can one do it?
I wish any one would tell me. The Abbé said I
must do it by prayer; but it seemed to me prayer
only made me think the more of him.

“But at last I had a great shock; everything
broke up like a great, grand, noble dream, — and
I waked out of it just as weak and wretched as
one feels when one has overslept. Oh, Mary, I
found I was mistaken in him, — all, all, wholly!”

Madame de Frontignac laid her forehead on
Mary's knee, and her long chestnut hair drooped
down over her face.

“He was going somewhere with my husband to
explore, out in the regions of the Ohio, where he
had some splendid schemes of founding a state;
and I was all interest. And one day, as they

-- 391 --

[figure description] Page 391.[end figure description]

were preparing, Monsieur de Frontignac gave me
a quantity of papers to read and arrange, and
among them was a part of a letter; — I never
could imagine how it got there; it was from Burr
to one of his confidential friends. I read it, at
first, wondering what it meant, till I came to two
or three sentences about me.”

Madame de Frontignac paused a moment, and
then said, rising with sudden energy, —

“Mary, that man never loved me; he cannot
love; he does not know what love is. What I
felt he cannot know; he cannot even dream of it,
because he never felt anything like it. Such men
never know us women; we are as high as heaven
above them. It is true enough that my heart was
wholly in his power, — but why? Because I
adored him as something divine, incapable of dishonor,
incapable of selfishness, incapable of even
a thought that was not perfectly noble and heroic.
If he had been all that, I should have been proud
to be even a poor little flower that should exhale
away to give him an hour's pleasure; I would
have offered my whole life to God as a sacrifice
for such a glorious soul; — and all this time what
was he thinking of me?

“He was using my feelings to carry his plans;
he was admiring me like a picture; he was considering
what he should do with me; and but for
his interests with my husband, he would have

-- 392 --

[figure description] Page 392.[end figure description]

tried his power to make me sacrifice this world
and the next to his pleasure. But he does not
know me. My mother was a Montmorenci, and
I have the blood of her house in my veins; we
are princesses; — we can give all; but he must be
a god that we give it for.”

Mary's enchanted eye followed the beautiful narrator,
as she enacted before her this poetry and
tragedy of real life, so much beyond what dramatic
art can ever furnish. Her eyes grew splendid
in their depth and brilliancy; sometimes they
were full of tears, and sometimes they flashed out
like lightnings; her whole form seemed to be a
plastic vehicle which translated every emotion of
her soul; and Mary sat and looked at her with
the intense absorption that one gives to the highest
and deepest in Art or Nature.

Enfin, — que faire!” she said at last, suddenly
stopping, and drooping in every limb. “Mary, I
have lived on this dream so long! — never thought
of anything else! — now all is gone, and what shall
I do?

“I think, Mary,” she added, pointing to the
nest in the tree, “I see my life in many things.
My heart was once still and quiet, like the round
little eggs that were in your nest; — now it has
broken out of its shell, and cries with cold and
hunger. I want my dream again, — I wish it all
back, — or that my heart could go back into its

-- 393 --

[figure description] Page 393.[end figure description]

shell. If I only could drop this year out of my
life, and care for nothing, as I used to! I have
tried to do that; I can't; I cannot get back where
I was before.”

Would you do it, dear Virginie?” said Mary;
“would you, if you could?”

“It was very noble and sweet, all that,” said
Virginie; “it gave me higher thoughts than ever
I had before; I think my feelings were beautiful;—
but now they are like little birds that have no
mother; they kill me with their crying.”

“Dear Virginie, there is a real Friend in heaven,
who is all you can ask or think, — nobler, better
purer, — who cannot change, and cannot die, and
who loved you and gave himself for you.”

“You mean Jesus,” said Virginie. “Ah, I know
it; and I say the offices to him daily, but my
heart is very wild and starts away from my words.
I say, `My God, I give myself to you!' — and
after all, I don't give myself, and I don't feel comforted.
Dear Mary, you must have suffered, too,—
for you loved really, — I saw it; — when we feel
a thing ourselves, we can see very quick the same
in others; — and it was a dreadful blow to come
so all at once.”

“Yes, it was,” said Mary; “I thought I must
die; but Christ has given me peace.”

These words were spoken with that long-breathed
sigh with which we always speak of peace, — a

-- 394 --

[figure description] Page 394.[end figure description]

sigh that told of storms and sorrows past, — the
sighing of the wave that falls spent and broken on
the shores of eternal rest.

There was a little pause in the conversation
and then Virginie raised her head and spoke in a
sprightlier tone.

“Well, my little fairy cat, my white doe, I have
come to you. Poor Virginie wants something to
hold to her heart; let me have you,” she said,
throwing her arms round Mary.

“Dear, dear Virginie, indeed you shall!” said
Mary. “I will love you dearly, and pray for you.
I always have prayed for you, ever since the first
day I knew you.”

“I knew it, — I felt your prayers in my heart.
Mary, I have many thoughts that I dare not tell
to any one, lately, — but I cannot help feeling that
some are real Christians who are not in the True
Church. You are as true a saint as Saint Catharine;
indeed, I always think of you when I think
of our dear Lady; and yet they say there is no
salvation out of the Church.”

This was a new view of the subject to Mary,
who had grown up with the familiar idea that the
Romish Church was Babylon and Antichrist, and
who, during the conversation, had been revolving
the same surmises with regard to her friend. She
turned her grave, blue eyes on Madame de Frontignac
with a somewhat surprised look, which

-- 395 --

[figure description] Page 395.[end figure description]

melted into a half-smile. But the latter still went
on with a puzzled air, as if trying to talk herself
out of some mental perplexity.

“Now, Burr is a heretic, — and more than that,
he is an infidel; he has no religion in his heart,—
I saw that often, — it made me tremble for him,—
it ought to have put me on my guard. But
you, dear Mary, you love Jesus as your life. I
think you love him just as much as Sister Agatha,
who was a saint. The Abbé says that there is
nothing so dangerous as to begin to use our reason
in religion, — that, if we once begin, we never
know where it may carry us; but I can't help
using mine a very little. I must think there are
some saints that are not in the True Church.”

“All are one who love Christ,” said Mary; “we
are one in Him.”

“I should not dare to tell the Abbé,” said
Madame de Frontignac; and Mary queried in her
heart, whether Dr. Hopkins would feel satisfied that
she could bring this wanderer to the fold of Christ
without undertaking to batter down the walls of
her creed; and yet, there they were, the Catholic
and the Puritan, each strong in her respective faith,
yet melting together in that embrace of love and
sorrow, joined in the great communion of suffering.
Mary took up her Testament, and read the
fourteenth chapter of John: —

“Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe in

-- 396 --

[figure description] Page 396.[end figure description]

God, believe also in me. In my Father's house
are many mansions; if it were not so, I would
have told you. I go to prepare a place for you;
and if I go and prepare a place for you, I will
come again and receive you unto myself, that
where I am, there ye may be also.”

Mary read on through the chapter, — through
the next wonderful prayer; her face grew solemnly
transparent, as of an angel; for her soul was lifted
from earth by the words, and walked with Christ
far above all things, over that starry pavement
where each footstep is on a world.

The greatest moral effects are like those of music, —
not wrought out by sharp-sided intellectual
propositions, but melted in by a divine fusion, by
words that have mysterious, indefinite fulness of
meaning, made living by sweet voices, which seem
to be the out-throbbings of angelic hearts. So one
verse in the Bible read by a mother in some hour
of tender prayer has a significance deeper and
higher than the most elaborate of sermons, the
most acute of arguments.

Virginie Frontignac sat as one divinely enchanted,
while that sweet voice read on; and
when the silence fell between them, she gave a
long sigh, as we do when sweet music stops.
They heard between them the soft stir of summer
leaves, the distant songs of birds, the breezy hum
when the afternoon wind shivered through many

-- 397 --

[figure description] Page 397.[end figure description]

branches, and the silver sea chimed in. Virginie
rose at last, and kissed Mary on the forehead.

“That is a beautiful book,” she said, “and to
read it all by one's self must be lovely. I cannot
understand why it should be dangerous; it has not
injured you.

“Sweet saint,” she added, “let me stay with
you; you shall read to me every day. Do you
know I came here to get you to take me? I
want you to show me how to find peace where
you do; will you let me be your sister?”

“Yes, indeed,” said Mary, with a cheek brighter
than it had been for many a day; her heart feeling
a throb of more real human pleasure than for
long months.

“Will you get your mamma to let me stay?”
said Virginie, with the bashfulness of a child;
“haven't you a little place like yours, with white
curtains and sanded floor, to give to poor little
Virginie to learn to be good in?”

“Why, do you really want to stay here with
us,” said Mary, “in this little house?”

“Do I really?” said Virginie, mimicking her
voice with a start of her old playfulness; — “don't
I really? Come now, mimi, coax the good mamma
for me, — tell her I shall try to be very good. I
shall help you with the spinning, — you know I
spin beautifully, — and I shall make butter, and

-- 398 --

[figure description] Page 398.[end figure description]

milk the cow, and set the table. Oh, I will be so
useful, you can't spare me!”

“I should love to have you dearly,” said Mary,
warmly; “but you would soon be dull for want
of society here.”

Quelle idée! ma petite drôle!” said the lady,—
who, with the mobility of her nation, had already
recovered some of the saucy mocking grace
that was habitual to her, as she began teasing
Mary with a thousand little childish motions.
“Indeed, mimi, you must keep me hid up here, or
may be the wolf will find me and eat me up; who
knows?”

Mary looked at her with inquiring eyes.

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, Mary, — I mean, that, when he comes
back to Philadelphia, he thinks he shall find me
there; he thought I should stay while my husband
was gone; and when he finds I am gone, he may
come to Newport; and I never want to see him
again without you; — you must let me stay with
you.”

“Have you told him,” said Mary, “what you
think?”

“I wrote to him, Mary, — but, oh, I can't trust
my heart! I want so much to believe him, it
kills me so to think evil of him, that it will never
do for me to see him. If he looks at me with
those eyes of his, I am all gone; I shall believe

-- 399 --

[figure description] Page 399.[end figure description]

anything he tells me; he will draw me to him as
a great magnet draws a poor little grain of steel.”

“But now you know his unworthiness, his baseness,”
said Mary, “I should think it would break
all his power.”

Should you think so? Ah, Mary, we cannot
unlove in a minute; love is a great while dying.
I do not worship him now as I did. I know
what he is. I know he is bad, and I am sorry
for it. I should like to cover it from all the
world, — even from you, Mary, since I see it
makes you dislike him; it hurts me to hear any
one else blame him. But sometimes I do so long
to think I am mistaken, that I know, if I should
see him, I should catch at anything he might tell
me, as a drowning man at straws; I should shut
my eyes, and think, after all, that it was all my
fault, and ask a thousand pardons for all the evil
he has done. No, — Mary, you must keep your
blue eyes upon me, or I shall be gone.”

At this moment Mrs. Scudder's voice was heard,
calling Mary below.

“Go down now, darling, and tell mamma; make
a good little talk to her, ma reine! Ah, you are
queen here! all do as you say, — even the good
priest there; you have a little hand, but it leads
all; so go, petite.

Mrs. Scudder was somewhat flurried and discomposed
at the proposition; — there were the pros

-- 400 --

[figure description] Page 400.[end figure description]

and the cons in her nature, such as we all have.
In the first place, Madame de Frontignac belonged
to high society, — and that was pro; for
Mrs. Scudder prayed daily against worldly vanities,
because she felt a little traitor in her heart
that was ready to open its door to them, if not
constantly talked down. In the second place, Madame
de Frontignac was French, — there was a
con; for Mrs. Scudder had enough of her father
John Bull in her heart to have a very wary look-out
on anything French. But then, in the third
place, she was out of health and unhappy, — and
there was a pro again; for Mrs. Scudder was as
kind and motherly a soul as ever breathed. But
then she was a Catholic, — con. But the Doctor
and Mary might convert her, — pro. And then
Mary wanted her, — pro. And she was a pretty,
bewitching, lovable creature, — pro. — The pros had
it; and it was agreed that Madame de Frontignac
should be installed as proprietress of the
spare chamber, and she sat down to the tea-table
that evening in the great kitchen.

-- 401 --

CHAPTER XXVI. THE DECLARATION.

[figure description] Page 401.[end figure description]

The domesticating of Madame de Frontignac
as an inmate of the cottage added a new element
of vivacity to that still and unvaried life. One
of the most beautiful traits of French nature is
that fine gift of appreciation, which seizes at once
the picturesque side of every condition of life, and
finds in its own varied storehouse something to
assort with it. As compared with the Anglo-Saxon,
the French appear to be gifted with a
naïve childhood of nature, and to have the power
that children have of gilding every scene of life
with some of their own poetic fancies.

Madame de Frontignac was in raptures with
the sanded floor of her little room, which commanded,
through the apple-boughs, a little morsel
of a sea view. She could fancy it was a nymph's
cave, she said.

“Yes, ma Marie, I will play Calypso, and you
shall play Telemachus, and Dr. Hopkins shall be
Mentor. Mentor was so very, very good! — only

-- 402 --

[figure description] Page 402.[end figure description]

a bit — dull,” she said, pronouncing the last word
with a wicked accent, and lifting her hands with
a whimsical gesture like a naughty child who expects
a correction.

Mary could not but laugh; and as she laughed,
more color rose in her waxen cheeks than for
many days before.

Madame de Frontignac looked as triumphant
as a child who has made its mother laugh, and
went on laying things out of her trunk into her
drawers with a zeal that was quite amusing to
see.

“You see, ma blanche, I have left all Madame's
clothes at Philadelphia, and brought only those
that belong to Virginie, — no tromperie, no feathers,
no gauzes, no diamonds, — only white dresses,
and my straw hat en bergère. I brought one string
of pearls that was my mother's; but pearls, you
know, belong to the sea-nymphs. I will trim my
hat with seaweed and buttercups together, and we
will go out on the beach to-night and get some
gold and silver shells to dress mon miroir.

“Oh, I have ever so many now,” said Mary,
running into her room, and coming back with a
little bag.

They both sat on the bed together, and began
pouring them out, — Madame de Frontignac showering
childish exclamations of delight.

Suddenly Mary put her hand to her heart as if

-- 403 --

[figure description] Page 403.[end figure description]

she had been struck with something; and Madame
de Frontignac heard her say, in a low voice
of sudden pain, “Oh, dear!”

“What is it, mimi?” she said, looking up
quickly.

“Nothing,” said Mary, turning her head.

Madame de Frontignac looked down, and saw
among the sea-treasures a necklace of Venetian
shells, that she knew never grew on the shores of
Newport. She held it up.

“Ah, I see,” she said. “He gave you this.
Ah, ma pauvrette,” she said, clasping Mary in her
arms, “thy sorrow meets thee everywhere! May
I be a comfort to thee! — just a little one!”

“Dear, dear friend!” said Mary, weeping. “I
know not how it is. Sometimes I think this sorrow
is all gone; but then, for a moment, it comes
back again. But I am at peace; it is all right,
all right; I would not have it otherwise. But, oh,
if he could have spoken one word to me before!
He gave me this,” she added, “when he came
home from his first voyage to the Mediterranean.
I did not know it was in this bag. I had looked
for it everywhere.”

“Sister Agatha would have told you to make
a rosary of it,” said Madame de Frontignac; “but
you pray without a rosary. It is all one,” she
added; “there will be a prayer for every shell,
though you do not count them. But come, ma

-- 404 --

[figure description] Page 404.[end figure description]

chère, get your bonnet, and let us go out on the
beach.”

That evening, before going to bed, Mrs. Scudder
came into Mary's room. Her manner was
grave and tender; her eyes had tears in them;
and although her usual habits were not caressing,
she came to Mary and put her arms around her
and kissed her. It was an unusual manner, and
Mary's gentle eyes seemed to ask the reason
of it.

“My daughter,” said her mother, “I have just
had a long and very interesting talk with our dear
good friend, the Doctor; ah, Mary, very few people
know how good he is!”

“True, mother,” said Mary, warmly; “he is the
best, the noblest, and yet the humblest man in the
world.”

“You love him very much, do you not?” said
her mother.

“Very dearly,” said Mary.

“Mary, he has asked me, this evening, if you
would be willing to be his wife.”

“His wife, mother?” said Mary, in the tone of
one confused with a new and strange thought.

“Yes, daughter; I have long seen that he was
preparing to make you this proposal.”

“You have, mother?”

“Yes, daughter; have you never thought of
it?”

-- 405 --

[figure description] Page 405.[end figure description]

“Never, mother.”

There was a long pause, — Mary standing, just
as she had been interrupted, in her night toilette,
with her long, light hair streaming down over her
white dress, and the comb held mechanically in
her hand. She sat down after a moment, and,
clasping her hands over her knees, fixed her eyes
intently on the floor; and there fell between the
two a silence so profound, that the tickings of
the clock in the next room seemed to knock upon
the door. Mrs. Scudder sat with anxious eyes
watching that silent face, pale as sculptured marble.

“Well, Mary,” she said at last.

A deep sigh was the only answer. The violent
throbbings of her heart could be seen undulating
the long hair as the moaning sea tosses the rockweed.

“My daughter,” again said Mrs. Scudder.

Mary gave a great sigh, like that of a sleeper
awakening from a dream, and, looking at her
mother, said, — “Do you suppose he really loves
me, mother?”

“Indeed he does, Mary, as much as man ever
loved woman!”

“Does he indeed?” said Mary, relapsing into
thoughtfulness.

“And you love him, do you not?” said her
mother.

-- 406 --

[figure description] Page 406.[end figure description]

“Oh, yes, I love him.”

“You love him better than any man in the
world, don't you?”

“Oh, mother, mother! yes!” said Mary, throwing
herself passionately forward, and bursting into
sobs; “yes, there is no one else now that I love
better, — no one! — no one!”

“My darling! my daughter!” said Mrs. Scudder,
coming and taking her in her arms.

“Oh, mother, mother!” she said, sobbing distressfully,
“let me cry, just for a little, — oh, mother,
mother, mother!”

What was there hidden under that despairing
wail? — It was the parting of the last strand of
the cord of youthful hope.

Mrs. Scudder soothed and caressed her daughter,
but maintained still in her breast a tender pertinacity
of purpose, such as mothers will, who think
they are conducting a child through some natural
sorrow into a happier state.

Mary was not one, either, to yield long to emotion
of any kind. Her rigid education had taught
her to look upon all such outbursts as a species
of weakness, and she struggled for composure, and
soon seemed entirely calm.

“If he really loves me, mother, it would give
him great pain if I refused,” said Mary thoughtfully.

“Certainly it would; and, Mary, you have

-- 407 --

[figure description] Page 407.[end figure description]

allowed him to act as a very near friend for a long
time; and it is quite natural that he should have
hopes that you loved him.”

“I do love him, mother, — better than anybody
in the world except you. Do you think that will
do?”

“Will do?” said her mother; “I don't understand
you.”

“Why, is that loving enough to marry? I shall
love him more, perhaps, after, — shall I, mother?”

“Certainly you will; every one does.”

“I wish he did not want to marry me, mother,”
said Mary, after a pause. “I liked it a great deal
better as we were before.”

“All girls feel so, Mary, at first; it is very
natural.”

“Is that the way you felt about father, mother?”

Mrs. Scudder's heart smote her when she thought
of her own early love, — that great love that asked
no questions, — that had no doubts, no fears, no
hesitations, — nothing but one great, outsweeping
impulse, which swallowed her life in that of another.
She was silent; and after a moment, she
said, —

“I was of a different disposition from you, Mary.
I was of a strong, wilful, positive nature. I either
liked or disliked with all my might. And besides,
Mary, there never was a man like your
father.”

-- 408 --

[figure description] Page 408.[end figure description]

The matron uttered this first article in the great
confession of woman's faith with the most unconscious
simplicity.

“Well, mother, I will do whatever is my duty.
I want to be guided. If I can make that good
man happy, and help him to do some good in the
world — After all, life is short, and the great
thing is to do for others.”

“I am sure, Mary, if you could have heard how
he spoke, you would be sure you could make him
happy. He had not spoken before, because he felt
so unworthy of such a blessing; he said I was to
tell you that he should love and honor you all
the same, whether you could be his wife or not, —
but that nothing this side of heaven would be so
blessed a gift, — that it would make up for every
trial that could possibly come upon him. And
you know, Mary, he has a great many discouragements
and trials; — people don't appreciate him;
his efforts to do good are misunderstood and misconstrued;
they look down on him, and despise
him, and tell all sorts of evil things about him;
and sometimes he gets quite discouraged.”

“Yes, mother, I will marry him,” said Mary; —
“yes, I will.”

“My darling daughter!” said Mrs. Scudder, —
“this has been the hope of my life!”

“Has it, mother?” said Mary, with a faint
smile; “I shall make you happier then?”

-- 409 --

[figure description] Page 409.[end figure description]

“Yes, dear, you will. And think what a prospect
of usefulness opens before you! You can
take a position, as his wife, which will enable you
to do even more good than you do now; and you
will have the happiness of seeing, every day, how
much you comfort the hearts and encourage the
hands of God's dear people.”

“Mother, I ought to be very glad I can do it,”
said Mary; “and I trust I am. God orders all
things for the best.”

“Well, my child, sleep to-night, and to-morrow
we will talk more about it.”

-- 410 --

CHAPTER XXVII. SURPRISES.

[figure description] Page 410.[end figure description]

Mrs. Scudder kissed her daughter, and left her.
After a moment's thought, Mary gathered the long
silky folds of hair around her head, and knotted
them for the night. Then leaning forward on her
toilet-table, she folded her hands together, and
stood regarding the reflection of herself in the
mirror.

Nothing is capable of more ghostly effect than
such a silent, lonely contemplation of that mysterious
image of ourselves which seems to look out
of an infinite depth in the mirror, as if it were
our own soul beckoning to us visibly from unknown
regions. Those eyes look into our own
with an expression sometimes vaguely sad and
inquiring. The face wears weird and tremulous
lights and shadows; it asks us mysterious questions,
and troubles us with the suggestions of our
relations to some dim unknown. The sad, blue
eyes that gazed into Mary's had that look of calm
initiation, of melancholy comprehension, peculiar

-- 411 --

[figure description] Page 411.[end figure description]

to eyes made clairvoyant by “great and critical”
sorrow. They seemed to say to her, “Fulfil thy
mission; life is made for sacrifice; the flower must
fall before fruit can perfect itself.” A vague shuddering
of mystery gave intensity to her reverie.
It seemed as if those mirror-depths were another
world; she heard the far-off dashing of sea-green
waves; she felt a yearning impulse towards that
dear soul gone out into the infinite unknown.

Her word just passed had in her eyes all the
sacred force of the most solemnly attested vow;
and she felt as if that vow had shut some till
then open door between her and him; she had a
kind of shadowy sense of a throbbing and yearning
nature that seemed to call on her, — that
seemed surging towards her with an imperative,
protesting force that shook her heart to its depths.

Perhaps it is so, that souls, once intimately related,
have ever after this a strange power of
affecting each other, — a power that neither absence
nor death can annul. How else can we
interpret those mysterious hours in which the
power of departed love seems to overshadow us,
making our souls vital with such longings, with
such wild throbbings, with such unutterable sighings,
that a little more might burst the mortal
bond? Is it not deep calling unto deep? the free
soul singing outside the cage to her mate beating
against the bars within?

-- 412 --

[figure description] Page 412.[end figure description]

Mary even, for a moment, fancied that a voice
called her name, and started, shivering. Then the
habits of her positive and sensible education returned
at once, and she came out of her reverie
as one breaks from a dream, and lifted all these
sad thoughts with one heavy sigh from her breast;
and opening her Bible, she read: “They that trust
in the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, which cannot
be removed, but abideth forever. As the
mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord
is round about his people from henceforth, even
forever.”

Then she kneeled by her bedside, and offered
her whole life a sacrifice to the loving God who
had offered his life a sacrifice for her. She prayed
for grace to be true to her promise, — to be faithful
to the new relation she had accepted. She
prayed that all vain regrets for the past might be
taken away, and that her soul might vibrate without
discord in unison with the will of Eternal
Love. So praying, she rose calm, and with that
clearness of spirit which follows an act of uttermost
self-sacrifice; and so calmly she laid down
and slept, with her two hands crossed upon her
breast, her head slightly turned on the pillow, her
cheek pale as marble, and her long dark lashes
lying drooping, with a sweet expression, as if
under that mystic veil of sleep the soul were seeing
things forbidden to the waking eye. Only the

-- 413 --

[figure description] Page 413.[end figure description]

gentlest heaving of the quiet breast told that the
heavenly spirit within had not gone whither it was
hourly aspiring to go.

Meanwhile Mrs. Scudder had left Mary's room,
and entered the Doctor's study, holding a candle
in her hand. The good man was sitting alone in
the dark, with his head bowed upon his Bible.
When Mrs. Scudder entered, he rose, and regarded
her wistfully, but did not speak. He had something
just then in his heart for which he had no
words; so he only looked as a man does who
hopes and fears for the answer of a decisive question.

Mrs. Scudder felt some of the natural reserve
which becomes a matron coming charged with a
gift in which lies the whole sacredness of her own
existence, and which she puts from her hands with
a jealous reverence. She therefore measured the
man with her woman's and mother's eye, and said,
with a little stateliness, —

“My dear Sir, I come to tell you the result of
my conversation with Mary.”

She made a little pause, — and the Doctor stood
before her as humbly as if he had not weighed
and measured the universe; because he knew,
that, though he might weigh the mountains in
scales and the hills in a balance, yet it was a far
subtiler power which must possess him of one
small woman's heart. In fact, he felt to himself

-- 414 --

[figure description] Page 414.[end figure description]

like a great, awkward, clumsy mountainous earthite
asking of a white-robed angel to help him up
a ladder of cloud. He was perfectly sure, for the
moment, that he was going to be refused; and he
looked humbly firm, — he would take it like a
man. His large blue eyes, generally so misty in
their calm, had a resolute clearness, rather mournful
than otherwise. Of course, no such celestial
experience was going to happen to him.

He cleared his throat, and said, —

“Well, Madam?”

Mrs. Scudder's womanly dignity was appeased;
she reached out her hand, cheerfully, and said, —

She has accepted.

The Doctor drew his hand suddenly away,
turned quickly round, and walked to the window,—
although, as it was ten o'clock at night and
quite dark, there was evidently nothing to be seen
there. He stood there, quietly, swallowing very
hard, and raising his handkerchief several times to
his eyes. There was enough going on under the
black coat just then to make quite a little figure
in a romance, if it had been uttered; but he belonged
to a class who lived romance, but never
spoke it. In a few moments he returned to Mrs.
Scudder, and said, —

“I trust, dear Madam, that this very dear friend
may never have reason to think me ungrateful for
her wonderful goodness; and whatever sins my

-- 415 --

[figure description] Page 415.[end figure description]

evil heart may lead me into, I hope I may never
fall so low as to forget the underserved mercy of
this hour. If ever I shrink from duty or murmur
at trials, while so sweet a friend is mine, I shall
be vile indeed.”

The Doctor, in general, viewed himself on the
discouraging side, and had berated and snubbed
himself all his life as a most flagitious and evildisposed
individual, — a person to be narrowly
watched, and capable of breaking at any moment
into the most flagrant iniquity; and therefore it
was that he received his good fortune in so different
a spirit from many of the lords of creation in
similar circumstances.

“I am sensible,” he added, “that a poor minister,
without much power of eloquence, and commissioned
of the Lord to speak unpopular truths,
and whose worldly condition, in consequence, is
never likely to be very prosperous, — that such an
one could scarcely be deemed a suitable partner
for so very beautiful a young woman, who might
expect proposals, in a temporal point of view, of a
much more advantageous nature; and I am therefore
the more struck and overpowered with this
blessed result.”

These last words caught in the Doctor's throat,
as if he were overpowered in very deed.

“In regard to her happiness,” said the Doctor,
with a touch of awe in his voice, “I would not

-- 416 --

[figure description] Page 416.[end figure description]

have presumed to become the guardian of it, were
it not that I am persuaded it is assured by a
Higher Power; for `when He giveth quietness,
who then can make trouble?' (Job, xxxiv. 29.)
But I trust I may say no effort on my part shall
be wanting to secure it.”

Mrs. Scudder was a mother, and had come to
that stage in life where mothers always feel tears
rising behind their smiles. She pressed the Doctor's
hand silently, and they parted for the night.

We know not how we can acquit ourselves to
our friends of the great world for the details of
such an unfashionable courtship, so well as by giving
them, before they retire for the night, a dip into
a more modish view of things.

The Doctor was evidently green, — green in his
faith, green in his simplicity, green in his general
belief of the divine in woman, green in his particular
humble faith in one small Puritan maiden,
whom a knowing fellow might at least have man
œuvred so skilfully as to break up her saintly
superiority, discompose her, rout her ideas, and
lead her up and down a swamp of hopes and fears
and conjectures, till she was wholly bewildered and
ready to take him at last — if he made up his mind
to have her at all — as a great bargain, for which
she was to be sensibly grateful.

Yes, the Doctor was green, — immortally green,
as a cedar of Lebanon, which, waving its broad

-- 417 --

[figure description] Page 417.[end figure description]

archangel wings over some fast-rooted, eternal old
solitude, and seeing from its sublime height the
vastness of the universe, veils its kingly head with
humility before God's infinite majesty.

He has gone to bed now, — simple old soul! —
first apologizing to Mrs. Scudder for having kept
her up to so dissipated and unparalleled an hour
as ten o'clock on his personal matters.

Meanwhile our Asmodeus shall transport us to
a handsomely furnished apartment in one of the
most fashionable hotels of Philadelphia, where
Colonel Aaron Burr, just returned from his trip to
the then aboriginal wilds of Ohio, is seated before
a table covered with maps, letters, books, and papers.
His keen eye runs over the addresses of
the letters, and he eagerly seizes one from Madame
de Frontignac, and reads it; and as no one
but ourselves is looking at him now, his face has
no need to wear its habitual mask. First comes
an expression of profound astonishment; then of
chagrin and mortification; then of deepening concern;
there were stops where the dark eyelashes
flashed together, as if to brush a tear out of the
view of the keen-sighted eyes; and then a red
flush rose even to his forehead, and his delicate
lips wore a sarcastic smile. He laid down the
letter, and made one or two turns through the
room.

The man had felt the dashing against his own

-- 418 --

[figure description] Page 418.[end figure description]

of a strong, generous, indignant woman's heart
fully awakened, and speaking with that impassioned
vigor with which a French regiment charges in
battle. There were those picturesque, winged words,
those condensed expressions, those subtile piercings
of meaning, and, above all, that simple pathos, for
which the French tongue has no superior; and for
the moment the woman had the victory; she
shook his heart. But Burr resembled the marvel
with which chemists amuse themselves. His heart
was a vase filled with boiling passions, — while his
will, a still, cold, unmelted lump of ice, lay at the
bottom.

Self-denial is not peculiar to Christians. He
who goes downward often puts forth as much
force to kill a noble nature as another does to
annihilate a sinful one. There was something in
this letter so keen, so searching, so self-revealing,
that it brought on one of those interior crises in
which a man is convulsed with the struggle of
two natures, the godlike and the demoniac, and
from which he must pass out more wholly to the
dominion of the one or the other.

Nobody knew the true better than Burr. He
knew the godlike and the pure; he had felt its
beauty and its force to the very depths of his
being, as the demoniac knew at once the fair
Man of Nazareth; and even now he felt the
voice within that said, “What have I to do with

-- 419 --

[figure description] Page 419.[end figure description]

thee?” and the rending of a struggle of heavenly
life with fast-coming eternal death.

That letter had told him what he might be, and
what he was. It was as if his dead mother's
hand had held up before him a glass in which he
saw himself white-robed and crowned, and so
dazzling in purity that he loathed his present self.

As he walked up and down the room perturbed,
he sometimes wiped tears from his eyes, and then
set his teeth and compressed his lips. At last his
face grew calm and settled in its expression, his
mouth wore a sardonic smile; he came and took
the letter, and, folding it leisurely, laid it on the
table, and put a heavy paper-weight over it, as if
to hold it down and bury it. Then drawing to
himself some maps of new territories, he set himself
vigorously to some columns of arithmetical
calculations on the margin; and thus he worked
for an hour or two, till his mind was as dry and
his pulse as calm as a machine; then he drew the
inkstand towards him, and scribbled hastily the
following letter to his most confidential associate,—
a letter which told no more of the conflict that
preceded it than do the dry sands and the civil
gossip of the sea-waves to-day of the storm and
wreck of last week.

“Dear —. Nous voici — once more in Philadelphia.
Our schemes in Ohio prosper.

-- 420 --

[figure description] Page 420.[end figure description]

Frontignac remains there to superintend. He answers
our purpose passablement. On the whole, I don't
see that we could do better than retain him; he
is, besides, a gentlemanly, agreeable person, and
wholly devoted to me, — a point certainly not to
be overlooked.

“As to your railleries about the fair Madame, I
must say, in justice both to her and myself, that
any grace with which she has been pleased to
honor me is not to be misconstrued. You are
not to imagine any but the most Platonic of liaisons.
She is as high-strung as an Arabian steed,—
proud, heroic, romantic, and French! and such
must be permitted to take their own time and
way, which we in our gaucherie can only humbly
wonder at. I have ever professed myself her abject
slave, ready to follow any whim, and obeying
the slightest signal of the jewelled hand. As that
is her sacred pleasure, I have been inhabiting the
most abstract realms of heroic sentiment, living
on the most diluted moonshine, and spinning out
elaborately all those charming and seraphic distinctions
between tweedle-dum and tweedle-dee with
which these ecstatic creatures delight themselves
in certain stages of affaires du cœur.

“The last development, on the part of my goddess,
is a fit of celestial anger, of the cause of
which I am in the most innocent ignorance. She
writes me three pages of French sublimities,

-- 421 --

[figure description] Page 421.[end figure description]

writing as only a French woman can, — bids me an
eternal adieu, and informs me she is going to
Newport.

“Of course the affair becomes stimulating. I
am not to presume to dispute her sentence, or
doubt a lady's perfect sincerity in wishing never
to see me again; but yet I think I shall try to
pacify the

`tantas in animis cœlestibus iras.'

If a woman hates you, it is only her love turned
wrong side out, and you may turn it back with
due care. The pretty creatures know how becoming
a grande passion is, and take care to keep
themselves in mind; a quarrel serves their turn,
when all else fails.

“To another point. I wish you to advertise
S—, that his insinuations in regard to me in
the `Aurora' have been observed, and that I require
that they be promptly retracted. He knows
me well enough to attend to this hint. I am in
earnest when I speak; if the word does nothing,
the blow will come, — and if I strike once, no
second blow will be needed. Yet I do not wish
to get him on my hands needlessly; a duel and
a love affair and hot weather, coming on together,
might prove too much even for me. — N. B. Thermometer
stands at 85. I am resolved on Newport
next week.

“Yours ever, Burr.

-- 422 --

[figure description] Page 422.[end figure description]

“P. S. I forgot to say, that, oddly enough, my
goddess has gone and placed herself under the
wing of the pretty Puritan I saw in Newport.
Fancy the mélange! Could anything be more
piquant? — that cart-load of goodness, the old
Doctor, that sweet little saint, and Madame Faubourg
St. Germain shaken up together! Fancy
her listening with well-bred astonishment to a critique
on the doings of the unregenerate, or flirting
that little jewelled fan of hers in Mrs. Scudder's
square pew of a Sunday! Probably they will
carry her to the weekly prayer-meeting, which of
course she will contrive some fine French subtilty
for admiring, and find ravissant. I fancy I see it.”

When Burr had finished this letter, he had actually
written himself into a sort of persuasion of
its truth. When a finely constituted nature wishes
to go into baseness, it has first to bribe itself.
Evil is never embraced undisguised, as evil, but
under some fiction which the mind accepts and
with which it has the singular power of blinding
itself in the face of daylight. The power of imposing
on one's self is an essential preliminary to
imposing on others. The man first argues himself
down, and then he is ready to put the whole
weight of his nature to deceiving others. This
letter ran so smoothly, so plausibly, that it produced
on the writer of it the effect of a work of

-- 423 --

[figure description] Page 423.[end figure description]

fiction, which we know to be unreal, but feel to
be true. Long habits of this kind of self-delusion
in time produce a paralysis in the vital nerves of
truth, so that one becomes habitually unable to
see things in their verity, and realizes the awful
words of Scripture, — “He feedeth on ashes; a
deceived heart hath turned him aside, that he cannot
deliver his soul, nor say, Is there not a lie in
my right hand?”

-- 424 --

CHAPTER XXVIII. THE BETROTHED.

[figure description] Page 424.[end figure description]

Between three and four the next morning, the
robin in the nest above Mary's window stretched
out his left wing, opened one eye, and gave a
short and rather drowsy chirp, which broke up his
night's rest and restored him to the full consciousness
that he was a bird with wings and feathers,
with a large apple-tree to live in, and all heaven
for an estate, — and so, on these fortunate premises,
he broke into a gush of singing, clear and
loud, which Mary, without waking, heard in her
slumbers.

Scarcely conscious, she lay in that dim clairvoyant
state, when the half-sleep of the outward
senses permits a delicious dewy clearness of the
soul, that perfect ethereal rest and freshness of
faculties, comparable only to what we imagine of
the spiritual state, — season of celestial enchantment,
in which the heavy weight “of all this unintelligible
world” drops off, and the soul, divinely
charmed, nestles like a wind-tossed bird in the

-- 425 --

[figure description] Page 425.[end figure description]

protecting bosom of the One All-Perfect, All-Beautiful.
What visions then come to the inner eye
have often no words corresponding in mortal vocabularies.
The poet, the artist, and the prophet
in such hours become possessed of divine certainties
which all their lives they struggle with pencil
or song or burning words to make evident to their
fellows. The world around wonders; but they
are unsatisfied, because they have seen the glory
and know how inadequate the copy.

And not merely to selectest spirits come these
hours, but to those humbler poets, ungifted with
utterance, who are among men as fountains sealed,
whose song can be wrought out only by the harmony
of deeds, the patient, pathetic melodies of
tender endurance, or the heroic chant of undiscouraged
labor. The poor slave-woman, last night
parted from her only boy, and weary with the
cotton-picking, — the captive pining in his cell, —
the patient wife of the drunkard, saddened by a
consciousness of the growing vileness of one so
dear to her once, — the delicate spirit doomed to
harsh and uncongenial surroundings, — all in such
hours feel the soothings of a celestial harmony, the
tenderness of more than a mother's love.

It is by such seasons as these, more often than
by reasonings or disputings, that doubts are resolved
in the region of religious faith. The All-Father
treats us as the mother does her “infant

-- 426 --

[figure description] Page 426.[end figure description]

crying in the dark;” He does not reason with
our fears, or demonstrate their fallacy, but draws
us silently to His bosom, and we are at peace.
Nay, there have been those, undoubtedly, who have
known God falsely with the intellect, yet felt Him
truly with the heart, — and there be many, principally
among the unlettered little ones of Christ's
flock, who positively know that much that is dogmatically
propounded to them of their Redeemer is
cold, barren, unsatisfying, and utterly false, who
yet can give no account of their certainties better
than that of the inspired fisherman, “We know
Him, and have seen Him.” It was in such hours
as these that Mary's deadly fears for the soul of
her beloved had passed all away, — passed out of
her, — as if some warm, healing nature of tenderest
vitality had drawn out of her heart all pain
and coldness, and warmed it with the breath of
an eternal summer.

So, while the purple shadows spread their gauzy
veils inwoven with fire along the sky, and the
gloom of the sea broke out here and there into
lines of light, and thousands of birds were answering
to each other from apple-tree and meadow-grass,
and top of jagged rock, or trooping in bands
hither and thither, like angels on loving messages,
Mary lay there with the flickering light through
the leaves fluttering over her face, and the glow
of dawn warming the snow-white draperies of the

-- 427 --

[figure description] Page 427.[end figure description]

bed and giving a tender rose-hue to the calm
cheek. She lay half-conscious, smiling the while,
as one who sleeps while the heart waketh, and
who hears in dreams the voice of the One Eternally
Beautiful and Beloved.

Mrs. Scudder entered her room, and, thinking
that she still slept, stood and looked down on her.
She felt as one does who has parted with some
precious possession, a sudden sense of its value
coming over her; she queried in herself whether
any living mortal were worthy of so perfect a gift
and nothing but a remembrance of the Doctor's
prostrate humility at all reconciled her to the sacrifice
she was making.

“Mary, dear!” she said, bending over her, with
an unusual infusion of emotion in her voice,—
“darling child!”

The arms moved instinctively, even before the
eyes unclosed, and drew her mother down to her
with a warm, clinging embrace. Love in Puritan
families was often like latent caloric, — an all-pervading
force, that affected no visible thermometer,
shown chiefly by a noble silent confidence, a ready
helpfulness, but seldom outbreathed in caresses;
yet natures like Mary's always craved these outward
demonstrations, and leaned towards them as
a trailing vine sways to the nearest support. It
was delightful for once fully to feel how much
her mother loved her, as well as to know it.

-- 428 --

[figure description] Page 428.[end figure description]

“Dear, precious mother! do you love me so
very much?”

“I live and breathe in you, Mary!” said Mrs.
Scudder, — giving vent to herself in one of those
trenchant shorthand expressions, wherein positive
natures incline to sum up everything, if they must
speak at all.

Mary held her mother silently to her breast,
her heart shining through her face with a quiet
radiance.

“Do you feel happy this morning?” said Mrs.
Scudder.

“Very, very, very happy, mother!”

“I am so glad to hear you say so!” said Mrs.
Scudder, — who, to say the truth, had entertained
many doubts on her pillow the night before.

Mary began dressing herself in a state of calm
exaltation. Every trembling leaf on the tree, every
sunbeam, was like a living smile of God, — every
fluttering breeze like His voice, full of encouragement
and hope.

“Mother, did you tell the Doctor what I said
last night?”

“I did, my darling.”

“Then, mother, I would like to see him a few
moments alone.”

“Well, Mary, he is in his study, at his morning
devotions.”

“That is just the time. I will go to him.”

-- 429 --

[figure description] Page 429.[end figure description]

The Doctor was sitting by the window; and
the honest-hearted, motherly lilacs, abloom for the
third time since our story began, were filling the
air with their sweetness.

Suddenly the door opened, and Mary entered, in
her simple white short-gown and skirt, her eyes
calmly radiant, and her whole manner having something
serious and celestial. She came directly towards
him and put out both her little hands, with
a smile half childlike, half angelic; and the Doctor
bowed his head and covered his face with his
hands.

“Dear friend,” said Mary, kneeling and taking
his hands, “if you want me, I am come. Life is
but a moment, — there is an eternal blessedness
just beyond us, — and for the little time between
I will be all I can to you, if you will only show
me how.”

And the Doctor —

No, young man, — the study-door closed just
then, and no one heard those words from a quaint
old Oriental book which told that all the poetry
of that grand old soul had burst into flower,
as the aloe blossoms once in a hundred years.
The feelings of that great heart might have fallen
unconsciously into phrases from that one love-poem
of the Bible which such men as he read so purely
and devoutly, and which warm the icy clearness
of their intellection with the myrrh and spices of

-- 430 --

[figure description] Page 430.[end figure description]

ardent lands, where earthly and heavenly love meet
and blend in one indistinguishable horizon-line, like
sea and sky.

“Who is she that looketh forth as the morning,
fair as the moon, clear as the sun? My dove, my
undefiled, is but one; she is the only one of her
mother. Thou art all fair, my love; there is no
spot in thee!”

The Doctor might have said all this; we will
not say he did, nor will we say he did not; all
we know is, that, when the breakfast-table was
ready, they came out cheerfully together. Madame
de Frontignac stood in a fresh white wrapper,
with a few buttercups in her hair, waiting for the
breakfast. She was startled to see the Doctor entering
all-radiant, leading in Mary by the hand,
and looking as if he thought she were some dream-miracle
which might dissolve under his eyes, unless
he kept fast hold of her.

The keen eyes shot their arrowy glance, which
went at once to the heart of the matter. Madame
de Frontignac knew they were affianced, and regarded
Mary with attention.

The calm, sweet, elevated expression of her face
struck her; it struck her also that that was not the
light of any earthly love, — that it had no thrill,
no blush, no tremor, but only the calmness of a
soul that knows itself no more; and she sighed
involuntarily

-- 431 --

[figure description] Page 431.[end figure description]

She looked at the Doctor, and seemed to study
attentively a face which happiness made this morning
as genial and attractive as it was generally
strong and fine.

There was little said at the breakfast-table; and
yet the loud singing of the birds, the brightness
of the sunshine, the life and vigor of all things,
seemed to make up for the silence of those who
were too well pleased to speak.

Eh bien, ma chère,” said Madame, after breakfast,
drawing Mary into her little room, — “c'est
donc fini?

“Yes,” said Mary, cheerfully.

“Thou art content?” said Madame, passing her
arm around her. “Well, then, I should be. But,
Mary, it is like a marriage with the altar, like taking
the veil, is it not?”

“No,” said Mary; “it is not taking the veil; it
is beginning a cheerful, reasonable life with a
kind, noble friend, who will always love me
truly, and whom I hope to make as happy as
he deserves.”

“I think well of him, my little cat,” said Madame,
reflectively; but she stopped something she
was going to say, and kissed Mary's forehead.
After a moment's pause, she added, “One must
have love or refuge, Mary; — this is thy refuge,
child; thou wilt have peace in it.” She sighed
again. “Enfin,” she said, resuming her gay tone,

-- 432 --

[figure description] Page 432.[end figure description]

“what shall be la toilette de noces? Thou shalt
have Virginie's pearls, my fair one, and look like
a sea-born Venus. Tiens, let me try them in thy
hair.”

And in a few moments she had Mary's long
hair down, and was chattering like a blackbird,
wreathing the pearls in and out, and saying a
thousand pretty little nothings, — weaving grace
and poetry upon the straight thread of Puritan
life.

-- 433 --

CHAPTER XXIX. BUSTLE IN THE PARISH.

[figure description] Page 433.[end figure description]

The announcement of the definite engagement
of two such bright particular stars in the hemisphere
of the Doctor's small parish excited the interest
that such events usually create among the
faithful of the flock.

There was a general rustle and flutter, as when
a covey of wild pigeons has been started; and
all the little elves who rejoice in the name of
“says he” and “says I” and “do tell” and “have
you heard” were speedily flying through the consecrated
air of the parish.

The fact was discussed by matrons and maidens,
at the spinning-wheel, in the green clothes-yard,
and at the foamy wash-tub, out of which
rose weekly a new birth of freshness and beauty.
Many a rustic Venus of the foam, as she splashed
her dimpled elbows in the rainbow-tinted froth,
talked of what should be done for the forthcoming
solemnities, and wondered what Mary would
have on when she was married, and whether she

-- 434 --

[figure description] Page 434.[end figure description]

(the Venus) should get an invitation to the wedding,
and whether Ethan would go, — not, of
course, that she cared in the least whether he did
or not.

Grave, elderly matrons talked about the prosperity
of Zion, which they imagined intimately
connected with the event of their minister's marriage;
and descending from Zion, speculated on
bed-quilts and table-cloths, and rummaged their
own clean, sweet-smelling stores, fragrant with
balm and rose-leaves, to lay out a bureau-cover,
or a pair of sheets, or a dozen napkins for the wedding
outfit.

The solemnest of solemn quiltings was resolved
upon. Miss Prissy declared that she fairly couldn't
sleep nights with the responsibility of the wedding-dresses
on her mind, but yet she must give one
day to getting on that quilt.

The grand monde also was in motion. Mrs.
General Wilcox called in her own particular carriage,
bearing present of a Cashmere shawl for the
bride, with the General's best compliments, — also
an oak-leaf pattern for quilting, which had been
sent her from England, and which was authentically
established to be that used on a petticoat
belonging to the Princess Royal. And Mrs. Major
Seaforth came also, bearing a scarf of wrought
India muslin; and Mrs. Vernon sent a splendid
China punch-bowl. Indeed, to say the truth, the

-- 435 --

[figure description] Page 435.[end figure description]

notables high and mighty of Newport, whom the
Doctor had so unceremoniously accused of building
their houses with blood and establishing their
city with iniquity, considering that nobody seemed
to take his words to heart, and that they were
making money as fast as old Tyre, rather assumed
the magnanimous, and patted themselves
on the shoulder for this opportunity to show the
Doctor that after all they were good fellows, though
they did make money at the expense of thirty per
cent.
on human life.

Simeon Brown was the only exception. He
stood aloof, grim and sarcastic, and informed some
good middle-aged ladies who came to see if he
would, as they phrased it, “esteem it a privilege
to add his mite” to the Doctor's outfit, that he
would give him a likely negro boy, if he wanted
him, and, if he was too conscientious to keep him,
he might sell him at a fair profit, — a happy stroke
of humor which he was fond of relating many
years after.

The quilting was in those days considered the
most solemn and important recognition of a betrothal.
And for the benefit of those not to the
manner born, a little preliminary instruction may
be necessary.

The good wives of New England, impressed
with that thrifty orthodoxy of economy which forbids
to waste the merest trifle, had a habit of

-- 436 --

[figure description] Page 436.[end figure description]

saving every scrap clipped out in the fashioning of
household garments, and these they cut into fanciful
patterns and constructed of them rainbow
shapes and quaint traceries, the arrangement of
which became one of their few fine arts. Many a
maiden, as she sorted and arranged fluttering bits
of green, yellow, red, and blue, felt rising in her
breast a passion for somewhat vague and unknown,
which came out at length in a new pattern of
patchwork. Collections of these tiny fragments
were always ready to fill an hour when there was
nothing else to do; and as the maiden chattered
with her beau, her busy flying needle stitched together
those pretty bits, which, little in themselves,
were destined, by gradual unions and accretions,
to bring about at last substantial beauty, warmth,
and comfort, — emblems thus of that household life
which is to be brought to stability and beauty by
reverent economy in husbanding and tact in arranging
the little useful and agreeable morsels of
daily existence.

When a wedding was forthcoming, there was a
solemn review of the stores of beauty and utility
thus provided, and the patchwork-spread best
worthy of such distinction was chosen for the
quilting. Thereto, duly summoned, trooped all intimate
female friends of the bride, old and young;
and the quilt being spread on a frame, and wadded
with cotton, each vied with the others in the

-- 437 --

[figure description] Page 437.[end figure description]

delicacy of the quilting she could put upon it.
For the quilting also was a fine art, and had its
delicacies and nice points, — which grave elderly
matrons discussed with judicious care. The quilting
generally began at an early hour in the afternoon,
and ended at dark with a great supper and
general jubilee, at which that ignorant and incapable
sex which could not quilt was allowed to
appear and put in claims for consideration of
another nature. It may, perhaps, be surmised that
this expected reinforcement was often alluded to
by the younger maidens, whose wickedly coquettish
toilettes exhibited suspicious marks of that
willingness to get a chance to say “No” which
has been slanderously attributed to mischievous
maidens.

In consideration of the tremendous responsibilities
involved in this quilting, the reader will not
be surprised to learn, that, the evening before, Miss
Prissy made her appearance at the brown cottage,
armed with thimble, scissors, and pincushion, in
order to relieve her mind by a little preliminary
confabulation.

“You see me, Miss Scudder, run 'most to
death,” she said; “but I thought I would just
run up to Miss Major Seaforth's and see her best
bedroom quilt, 'cause I wanted to have all the
ideas we possibly could, before I decided on the
pattern. Her's is in shells, — just common shells, —

-- 438 --

[figure description] Page 438.[end figure description]

nothing to be compared with Miss Wilcox's oak-leaves;
and I suppose there isn't the least doubt
that Miss Wilcox's sister, in London, did get that
from a lady who had a cousin who was governess
in the royal family; and I just quilted a little bit
to-day on an old piece of silk, and it comes out
beautiful; and so I thought I would just come
and ask you if you did not think it was best for
us to have the oak-leaves.”

“Well, certainly, Miss Prissy, if you think so,”
said Mrs. Scudder, who was as pliant to the opinions
of this wise woman of the parish as New
England matrons generally are to a reigning dress-maker
and factotum.

Miss Prissy had the happy consciousness, always,
that her early advent under any roof was considered
a matter of especial grace; and therefore it
was with rather a patronizing tone that she announced
that she would stay and spend the night
with them.

“I knew,” she added, “that your spare chamber
was full, with that Madame de —, what do
you call her? — if I was to die, I could not remember
the woman's name. Well, I thought I
could curl in with you, Mary, 'most anywhere.”

“That's right, Miss Prissy,” said Mary; “you
shall be welcome to half my bed any time.”

“Well, I knew you would say so, Mary; I
never saw the thing you would not give away

-- 439 --

[figure description] Page 439.[end figure description]

one half of, since you was that high,” said Miss
Prissy, — illustrating her words by placing her hand
about two feet from the floor.

Just at this moment, Madame de Frontignac
entered and asked Mary to come into her room
and give her advice as to a piece of embroidery.
When she was gone out, Miss Prissy looked after
her and sunk her voice once more to the confidential
whisper which we before described.

“I have heard strange stories about that French
woman,” she said; “but as she is here with you
and Mary, I suppose there cannot be any truth in
them. Dear me! the world is so censorious about
women! But then, you know, we don't expect
much from French women. I suppose she is a
Roman Catholic, and worships pictures and stone
images; but then, after all, she has got an immortal
soul, and I can't help hoping Mary's influence
may be blest to her. They say, when she
speaks French, she swears every few minutes; and
if that is the way she was brought up, may-be
she isn't accountable. I think we can't be too
charitable for people that a'n't privileged as we
are. Miss Vernon's Polly told me she had seen
her sew Sundays, — sew Sabbath-day! She came
into her room sudden, and she was working on
her embroidery there; and she never winked nor
blushed, nor offered to put it away, but sat there
just as easy! Polly said she never was so beat

-- 440 --

[figure description] Page 440.[end figure description]

in all her life; she felt kind o' scared, every time
she thought of it. But now she has come here,
who knows but she may be converted?”

“Mary has not said much about her state of
mind,” said Mrs. Scudder; “but something of
deep interest has passed between them. Mary is
such an uncommon child, that I trust everything
to her.”

We will not dwell further on the particulars of
this evening, — nor describe how Madame de Frontignac
reconnoitred Miss Prissy with keen, amused
eyes, — nor how Miss Prissy assured Mary, in the
confidential solitude of her chamber, that her fingers
just itched to get hold of that trimming on
Madame de Frog— something's dress, because
she was pretty nigh sure she could make some
just like it, for she never saw any trimming she
could not make.

The robin that lived in the apple-tree was fairly
outgeneralled the next morning; for Miss Prissy
was up before him, tripping about the chamber
on the points of her toes, knocking down all the
movable things in the room, in her efforts to be
still, so as not to wake Mary; and it was not
until she had finally upset the stand by the bed,
with the candlestick, snuffers, and Bible on it, that
Mary opened her eyes.

“Miss Prissy! dear me! what is it you are
doing?”

-- 441 --

[figure description] Page 441.[end figure description]

“Why, I am trying to be still, Mary, so as not
to wake you up; and it seems to me as if everything
was possessed, to tumble down so. But it
is only half past three, — so you turn over and
go to sleep.”

“But, Miss Prissy,” said Mary, sitting up in
bed, “you are all dressed; where are you going?”

“Well, to tell the truth, Mary, I am just one
of those people that can't sleep when they have
got responsibility on their minds; and I have been
lying awake more than an hour here, thinking
about that quilt. There is a new way of getting
it on to the frame that I want to try; 'cause,
you know, when we quilted Cerinthy Stebbins's,
it would trouble us in the rolling; and I have got
a new way that I want to try, and I mean just
to get it on to the frame before breakfast. I was
in hopes I should get out without waking any of
you. I am in hopes I shall get by your mother's
door without waking her, — 'cause I know she
works hard and needs her rest, — but that bedroom
door squeaks like a cat, enough to raise the
dead!

“Mary,” she added, with sudden energy, “If I
had the least drop of oil in a teacup, and a bit
of quill, I'd stop that door making such a noise.”
And Miss Prissy's eyes glowed with resolution.

“I don't know where you could find any at
this time,” said Mary.

-- 442 --

[figure description] Page 442.[end figure description]

“Well, never mind; I'll just go and open the
door as slow and careful as I can,” said Miss
Prissy, as she trotted out of the apartment.

The result of her carefulness was very soon announced
to Mary by a protracted sound resembling
the mewing of a hoarse cat, accompanied
by sundry audible grunts from Miss Prissy, terminating
in a grand finale of clatter, occasioned by
her knocking down all the pieces of the quiltingframe
that stood in the corner of the room, with
a concussion that roused everybody in the house.

“What is that?” called out Mrs. Scudder, from
her bedroom.

She was answered by two streams of laughter,—
one from Mary, sitting up in bed, and the
other from Miss Prissy, holding her sides, as she
sat dissolved in merriment on the sanded floor.

-- 443 --

CHAPTER XXX. THE QUILTING.

[figure description] Page 443.[end figure description]

By six o'clock in the morning, Miss Prissy
came out of the best room to the breakfast-table,
with the air of a general who has arranged a
campaign, — her face glowing with satisfaction.
All sat down together to their morning meal.
The outside door was open into the green, turfy
yard, and the apple-tree, now nursing stores of
fine yellow jeannetons, looked in at the window.
Every once in a while, as a breeze shook the
leaves, a fully ripe apple might be heard falling
to the ground, at which Miss Prissy would bustle
up from the table and rush to secure the treasure.

As the meal waned to its close, the rattling
of wheels was heard at the gate, and Candace
was discerned, seated aloft in the one-horse wagon,
with her usual complement of baskets and bags.

“Well, now, dear me! if there isn't Candace!”
said Miss Prissy; “I do believe Miss Marvyn has
sent her with something for the quilting!” and
out she flew as nimble as a humming-bird, while

-- 444 --

[figure description] Page 444.[end figure description]

those in the house heard various exclamations of
admiration, as Candace, with stately dignity, disinterred
from the wagon one basket after another,
and exhibited to Miss Prissy's enraptured eyes sly
peeps under the white napkins with which they
were covered. And then, hanging a large basket
on either arm, she rolled majestically towards the
house, like a heavy-laden Indiaman, coming in
after a fast voyage.

“Good-mornin', Miss Scudder! good-mornin',
Doctor!” she said, dropping her curtsy on the
door-step; “good-mornin', Miss Mary! Ye see
our folks was stirrin' pootty early dis mornin', an'
Miss Marvyn sent me down wid two or tree little
tings.”

Setting down her baskets on the floor, and seating
herself between them, she proceeded to develop
their contents with ill-concealed triumph.
One basket was devoted to cakes of every species,
from the great Mont-Blanc loaf-cake, with its
snowy glaciers of frosting, to the twisted cruller
and puffy doughnut. In the other basket lay pots
of golden butter curiously stamped, reposing on a
bed of fresh, green leaves, — while currants, red
and white, and delicious cherries and raspberries,
gave a final finish to the picture. From a basket
which Miss Prissy brought in from the rear appeared
cold fowl and tongue delicately prepared,
and shaded with feathers of parsley. Candace,

-- 445 --

[figure description] Page 445.[end figure description]

whose rollicking delight in the good things of this
life was conspicuous in every emotion, might have
furnished to a painter, as she sat in her brilliant
turban, an idea for an African Genius of Plenty.

“Why, really, Candace,” said Mrs. Scudder,
“you are overwhelming us!”

“Ho! ho! ho!” said Candace, “I's tellin' Miss
Marvyn folks don't git married but once in der
lives, (gin'ally speakin', dat is,) an' den dey oughter
hab plenty to do it wid.”

“Well, I must say,” said Miss Prissy, taking
out the loaf-cake with busy assiduity, — “I must
say, Candace, this does beat all!”

“I should rader tink it oughter,” said Candace,
bridling herself with proud consciousness; “ef it
don't, 'ta'n't 'cause ole Candace ha'n't put enough
into it. I tell ye, I didn't do nothin' all day yisterday
but jes' make dat ar cake. Cato, when he
got up, he begun to talk someh'n' 'bout his shirt-buttons,
an' I jes' shet him right up. Says I,
`Cato, when I's r'ally got cake to make for a
great 'casion, I wants my mind jest as quiet an'
jest as serene as ef I was a-goin' to de sacrament.
I don't want no 'arthly cares on't. Now,'
says I, `Cato, de ole Doctor's gwine to be married,
an' dis yer's his quiltin'-cake, — an' Miss
Mary, she's gwine to be married, an' dis yer's her
quiltin'-cake. An' dar'll be eberybody to dat ar
quiltin'; an' ef de cake a'n't right, why, 'twould

-- 446 --

[figure description] Page 446.[end figure description]

be puttin' a candle under a bushel. An' so,' says
I, `Cato, your buttons mus' wait.' An' Cato, he
sees de 'priety ob it, 'cause, dough he can't make
cake like me, he's a 'mazin' good judge on't, an'
is dre'ful tickled when I slips out a little loaf for
his supper.”

“How is Mrs. Marvyn?” said Mrs. Scudder.

“Kinder thin and shimmery; but she's about,—
habin' her eyes eberywar 'n' lookin' into eberyting.
She jes' touches tings wid de tips ob her
fingers an' dey seem to go like. She'll be down
to de quiltin' dis arternoon. But she tole me to
take de tings an' come down an' spen' de day
here; for Miss Marvyn an' I both knows how
many steps mus' be taken sech times, an' we
agreed you oughter favor yourselves all you could.”

“Well, now,” said Miss Prissy, lifting up her
hands, “if that a'n't what 'tis to have friends!
Why, that was one of the things I was thinking
of, as I lay awake last night; because, you know,
at times like these, people run their feet off before
the time begins, and then they are all limpsey
and lop-sided when the time comes. Now, I say,
Candace, all Miss Scudder and Mary have to do
is to give everything up to us, and we'll put it
through straight.”

“Dat's what we will!” said Candace. “Jes'
show me what's to be done, an' I'll do it.”

Candace and Miss Prissy soon disappeared to

-- 447 --

[figure description] Page 447.[end figure description]

gether into the pantry with the baskets, whose
contents they began busily to arrange. Candace
shut the door, that no sound might escape, and
began a confidential outpouring to Miss Prissy.

“Ye see,” she said, “I's feelin's all de while for
Miss Marvyn; 'cause, ye see, she was expectin',
ef eber Mary was married, — well — dat 'twould
be to somebody else, ye know.”

Miss Prissy responded with a sympathetic groan.

“Well,” said Candace, “ef 't had ben anybody
but de Doctor, I wouldn't 'a' been resigned. But
arter all he has done for my color, dar a'n't nothin'
I could find it in my heart to grudge him.
But den I was tellin' Cato t'oder day, says I,
`Cato, I dunno 'bout de rest o' de world, but I
ha'n't neber felt it in my bones dat Mass'r James
is r'ally dead, for sartin.' Now I feels tings gin'ally,
but some tings I feels in my bones, and dem
allers comes true. And dat ar's a feelin' I ha'n't
had 'bout Mass'r Jim yit, an' dat ar's what I'm
waitin' for 'fore I clar make up my mind. Though
I know, 'cordin' to all white folks' way o' tinkin',
dar a'n't no hope, 'cause Squire Marvyn he had
dat ar Jeduth Pettibone up to his house, a-questionin'
on him, off an' on, nigh about tree hours.
An' r'ally I didn't see no hope no way, 'xcept
jes' dis yer, as I was tellin' Cato, — I can't feel it
in my bones.

Candace was not versed enough in the wisdom

-- 448 --

[figure description] Page 448.[end figure description]

of the world to know that she belonged to a large
and respectable school of philosophers in this particular
mode of testing evidence, which, after all,
the reader will perceive has its conveniences.

“Anoder ting,” said Candace, “as much as a
dozen times, dis yer last year, when I's been
a-scourin' knives, a fork has fell an' stuck straight
up in de floor; an' de las' time I pinted it out to
Miss Marvyn, an' she on'y jes' said, `Why, what
o' dat, Candace?'”

“Well,” said Miss Prissy, “I don't believe in
signs, but then strange things do happen. Now
about dogs howling under windows, — why, I don't
believe in it a bit, but I never knew it fail that
there was a death in the house after.”

“Ah, I tell ye what,” said Candace, looking
mysterious, “dogs knows a heap more'n dey likes
to tell!”

“Jes' so,” said Miss Prissy. “Now I remember,
one night, when I was watching with Miss
Colonel Andrews, after Marthy Ann was born,
that we heard the mournfulest howling that ever
you did hear. It seemed to come from right under
the front stoop; and Miss Andrews she just
dropped the spoon in her gruel, and says she,
`Miss Prissy, do, for pity's sake, just go down
and see what that noise is.' And I went down
and lifted up one of the loose boards of the stoop,
and what should I see there but their

-- 449 --

[figure description] Page 449.[end figure description]

Newfoundland pup? — there that creature had dug a grave
and was a-sitting by it, crying!”

Candace drew near to Miss Prissy, dark with
expressive interest, as her voice, in this awful narration,
sank to a whisper.

“Well,” said Candace, after Miss Prissy had
made something of a pause.

“Well, I told Miss Andrews I didn't think there
was anything in it,” said Miss Prissy; “but,” she
added, impressively, “she lost a very dear brother,
six months after, and I laid him out with my
own hands, — yes, laid him out in white flannel.”

“Some folks say,” said Candace, “dat dreamin'
'bout white horses is a sartin sign. Jinny Styles
is berry strong 'bout dat. Now she come down
one mornin' cryin', 'cause she'd been dreamin' 'bout
white horses, an' she was sure she should hear
some friend was dead. An' sure enough, a man
come in dat bery day an' tole her her son was
drownded out in de harbor. An' Jinny said, `Dar!
she was sure dat sign neber would fail.' But den,
ye see, dat night he come home. Jinny wa'n't
r'ally disappinted, but she allers insisted he was
as good as drownded, any way, 'cause he sunk tree
times.”

“Well, I tell you,” said Miss Prissy, “there are
a great many more things in this world than folks
know about.”

“So dey are,” said Candace. “Now, I ha'n't

-- 450 --

[figure description] Page 450.[end figure description]

neber opened my mind to nobody; but dar's a
dream I's had, tree mornin's runnin', lately. I
dreamed I see Jim Marvyn a-sinkin' in de water,
an' stretchin' up his hands. An' den I dreamed I
see de Lord Jesus come a-walkin' on de water an'
take hold ob his hand, an' says he, `O thou of
little faith, wherefore didst thou doubt?' An' den
he lifted him right out. An' I ha'n't said nothin'
to nobody, 'cause, you know, de Doctor, he says
people mus'n't mind nothin' 'bout der dreams,
'cause dreams belongs to de ole 'spensation.”

“Well, well, well!” said Miss Prissy, “I am
sure I don't know what to think. What time in
the morning was it that you dreamed it?”

“Why,” said Candace, “it was jest arter birdpeep.
I kinder allers wakes myself den, an' turns
ober, an' what comes arter dat is apt to run
clar.”

“Well, well, well!” said Miss Prissy, “I don't
know what to think. You see, it may have reference
to the state of his soul.”

“I know dat,” said Candace; “but as nigh as
I could judge in my dream,” she added, sinking
her voice and looking mysterious, “as nigh as I
can judge, dat boy's soul was in his body!

“Why, how do you know?” said Miss Prissy,
looking astonished at the confidence with which
Candace expressed her opinion.

“Well, ye see,” said Candace, rather

-- 451 --

[figure description] Page 451.[end figure description]

mysteriously, “de Doctor, he don't like to hab us talk
much 'bout dese yer tings, 'cause he tinks it's kind
o' heathenish. But den, folks as is used to seein'
sech tings knows de look ob a sperit out o' de
body from de look ob a sperit in de body, jest as
easy as you can tell Mary from de Doctor.”

At this moment Mrs. Scudder opened the pantry-door
and put an end to this mysterious conversation,
which had already so affected Miss Prissy,
that, in the eagerness of her interest, she had
rubbed up her cap border and ribbon into rather
an elfin and goblin style, as if they had been ruffled
up by a breeze from the land of spirits; and
she flew around for a few moments in a state of
great nervous agitation, upsetting dishes, knocking
down plates, and huddling up contrary suggestions
as to what ought to be done first, in such impossible
relations that Mrs. Katy Scudder stood in
dignified surprise at this strange freak of conduct
in the wise woman of the parish.

A dim consciousness of something not quite
canny in herself seemed to strike her, for she made
a vigorous effort to appear composed; and facing
Mrs. Scudder, with an air of dignified suavity, inquired
if it would not be best to put Jim Marvyn
in the oven now, while Candace was getting the
pies ready, — meaning, of course, a large turkey,
which was to be the first in an indefinite series to
be baked that morning; and discovering, by Mrs.

-- 452 --

[figure description] Page 452.[end figure description]

Scudder's dazed expression and a vigorous pinch
from Candace, that somehow she had not improved
matters, she rubbed her spectacles into a diagonal
position across her eyes, and stood glaring, half
through, half over them, with a helpless expression,
which in a less judicious person might have suggested
the idea of a state of slight intoxication.

But the exigencies of an immediate temporal
dispensation put an end to Miss Prissy's unwonted
vagaries, and she was soon to be seen
flying round like a meteor, dusting, shaking curtains,
counting napkins, wiping and sorting china,
all with such rapidity as to give rise to the notion
that she actually existed in forty places at
once.

Candace, whom the limits of her corporeal frame
restricted to an altogether different style of locomotion,
often rolled the whites of her eyes after
her and gave vent to her views of her proceedings
in sententious expressions.

“Do you know why dat ar neber was married?”
she said to Mary, as she stood looking after her.
Miss Prissy had made one of those rapid transits
through the apartment.

“No,” answered Mary, innocently. “Why wasn't
she?”

“'Cause neber was a man could run fast enough
to cotch her,” said Candace; and then her portly
person shook with the impulse of her own wit.

-- 453 --

[figure description] Page 453.[end figure description]

By two o'clock a goodly company began to
assemble. Mrs. Deacon Twitchel arrived, soft,
pillowy, and plaintive as ever, accompanied by
Cerinthy Ann, a comely damsel, tall and trim,
with a bright black eye, and a most vigorous and
determined style of movement. Good Mrs. Jones,
broad, expansive, and solid, having vegetated tranquilly
on in the cabbage-garden of the virtues
since three years ago, when she graced our teaparty,
was now as well preserved as ever, and
brought some fresh butter, a tin pail of cream,
and a loaf of cake made after a new Philadelphia
receipt. The tall, spare, angular figure of Mrs.
Simeon Brown alone was wanting; but she patronized
Mrs. Scudder no more, and tossed her
head with a becoming pride when her name was
mentioned.

The quilt-pattern was gloriously drawn in oak-leaves,
done in indigo; and soon all the company,
young and old, were passing busy fingers over it
and conversation went on briskly.

Madame de Frontignac, we must not forget to
say, had entered with hearty abandon into the
spirit of the day. She had dressed the tall china
vases on the mantel-pieces, and, departing from
the usual rule of an equal mixture of roses and
asparagus-bushes, had constructed two quaint and
graceful bouquets, where garden-flowers were mingled
with drooping grasses and trailing wild vines,

-- 454 --

[figure description] Page 454.[end figure description]

forming a graceful combination which excited the
surprise of all who saw it.

“It's the very first time in my life that I ever
saw grass put into a flower-pot,” said Miss Prissy;
“but I must say it looks as handsome as a picture.
Mary, I must say,” she added, in an aside,
“I think that Madame de Frongenac is the sweetest
dressing and appearing creature I ever saw;
she don't dress up nor put on airs, but she seems
to see in a minute how things ought to go; and
if it's only a bit of grass, or leaf, or wild vine,
that she puts in her hair, why, it seems to come
just right. I should like to make her a dress, for
I know she would understand my fit; do speak
to her, Mary, in case she should want a dress fitted
here, to let me try it.”

At the quilting, Madame de Frontignac would
have her seat, and soon won the respect of the
party by the dexterity with which she used her
needle; though, when it was whispered that she
learned to quilt among the nuns, some of the
elderly ladies exhibited a slight uneasiness, as being
rather doubtful whether they might not be
encouraging Papistical opinions by allowing her
an equal share in the work of getting up their
minister's bed-quilt; but the younger part of the
company were quite captivated by her foreign air,
and the pretty manner in which she lisped her
English; and Cerinthy Ann even went so far as

-- 455 --

[figure description] Page 455.[end figure description]

to horrify her mother by saying that she wished
she'd been educated in a convent herself, — a declaration
which arose less from native depravity than
from a certain vigorous disposition, which often
shows itself in young people, to shock the current
opinions of their elders and betters. Of course,
the conversation took a general turn, somewhat in
unison with the spirit of the occasion; and whenever
it flagged, some allusion to a forthcoming
wedding, or some sly hint at the future young
Madame of the parish, was sufficient to awaken
the dormant animation of the company.

Cerinthy Ann contrived to produce an agreeable
electric shock by declaring, that, for her part, she
never could see into it, how any girl could marry
a minister, — that she should as soon think of setting
up housekeeping in a meeting-house.

“Oh, Cerinthy Ann!” exclaimed her mother,
“how can you go on so?”

“It's a fact,” said the adventurous damsel;
“now other men let you have some peace, — but
a minister 's always round under your feet.”

“So you think, the less you see of a husband,
the better?” said one of the ladies.

“Just my views,” said Cerinthy, giving a decided
snip to her thread with her scissors; “I like the
Nantucketers, that go off on four-years' voyages,
and leave their wives a clear field. If ever I get
married, I'm going up to have one of those fellows.”

-- 456 --

[figure description] Page 456.[end figure description]

It is to be remarked, in passing, that Miss Cerinthy
Ann was at this very time receiving surreptitious
visits from a consumptive-looking, conscientious,
young theological candidate, who came
occasionally to preach in the vicinity, and put up
at the house of the Deacon, her father. This good
young man, being violently attacked on the doctrine
of Election by Miss Cerinthy, had been
drawn on to illustrate it in a most practical manner,
to her comprehension; and it was the consciousness
of the weak and tottering state of the
internal garrison that added vigor to the young
lady's tones. As Mary had been the chosen confidante
of the progress of this affair, she was
quietly amused at the demonstration.

“You'd better take care, Cerinthy Ann,” said
her mother; “they say that `those who sing before
breakfast will cry before supper.' Girls talk
about getting married,” she said, relapsing into a
gentle didactic melancholy, “without realizing its
awful responsibilities.”

“Oh, as to that,” said Cerinthy, “I've been practising
on my pudding now these six years, and I
shouldn't be afraid to throw one up chimney with
any girl.”

This speech was founded on a tradition, current
in those times, that no young lady was fit to be
married till she could construct a boiled Indian-pudding
of such consistency that it could be

-- 457 --

[figure description] Page 457.[end figure description]

thrown up chimney and come down on the
ground, outside, without breaking; and the consequence
of Cerinthy Ann's sally was a general
laugh.

“Girls a'n't what they used to be in my day,”
sententiously remarked an elderly lady. “I remember
my mother told me when she was
thirteen she could knit a long cotton stocking
in a day.”

“I haven't much faith in these stories of old
times, — have you, girls?” said Cerinthy, appealing
to the younger members at the frame.

“At any rate,” said Mrs. Twitchel, “our minister's
wife will be a pattern; I don't know anybody
that goes beyond her either in spinning or
fine stitching.”

Mary sat as placid and disengaged as the new
moon, and listened to the chatter of old and
young with the easy quietness of a young heart
that has early outlived life, and looks on everything
in the world from some gentle, restful eminence
far on towards a better home. She smiled
at everybody's word, had a quick eye for everybody's
wants, and was ready with thimble, scissors,
or thread, whenever any one needed them;
but once, when there was a pause in the conversation,
she and Mrs. Marvyn were both discovered
to have stolen away. They were seated
on the bed in Mary's little room, with their arms

-- 458 --

[figure description] Page 458.[end figure description]

around each other, communing in low and gentle
tones.

“Mary, my dear child,” said her friend, “this
event is very pleasant to me, because it places
you permanently near me. I did not know but
eventually this sweet face might lead to my losing
you, who are in some respects the dearest friend
I have.”

“You might be sure,” said Mary, “I never
would have married, except that my mother's happiness
and the happiness of so good a friend
seemed to depend on it. When we renounce self
in anything, we have reason to hope for God's
blessing; and so I feel assured of a peaceful life
in the course I have taken. You will always be
as a mother to me,” she added, laying her head
on her friend's shoulder.

“Yes,” said Mrs. Marvyn; “and I must not let
myself think a moment how dear it might have
been to have you more my own. If you feel really,
truly happy, — if you can enter on this life
without any misgivings —”

“I can,” said Mary, firmly.

At this instant, very strangely, the string which
confined a wreath of sea-shells around her glass,
having been long undermined by moths, suddenly
broke and fell down, scattering the shells upon the
floor.

Both women started, for the string of shells had

-- 459 --

[figure description] Page 459.[end figure description]

been placed there by James; and though neither
was superstitious, this was one of those odd coincidences
that make hearts throb.

“Dear boy!” said Mary, gathering the shells up
tenderly; “wherever he is, I shall never cease to
love him. It makes me feel sad to see this come
down; but it is only an accident; nothing of him
will ever fail out of my heart.”

Mrs. Marvyn clasped Mary closer to her, with
tears in her eyes.

“I'll tell you what, Mary; it must have been
the moths did that,” said Miss Prissy, who had
been standing, unobserved, at the door for a moment
back; “moths will eat away strings just so.
Last week Miss Vernon's great family-picture fell
down because the moths eat through the cord;
people ought to use twine or cotton string always.
But I came to tell you that the supper is all set,
and the Doctor out of his study, and all the people
are wondering where you are.”

Mary and Mrs. Marvyn gave a hasty glance at
themselves in the glass, to be assured of their good
keeping, and went into the great kitchen, where a
long table stood exhibiting all that plenitude of
provision which the immortal description of Washington
Irving has saved us the trouble of recapitulating
in detail.

The husbands, brothers, and lovers had come in,
and the scene was redolent of gayety. When

-- 460 --

[figure description] Page 460.[end figure description]

Mary made her appearance, there was a moment's
pause, till she was conducted to the side of the
Doctor; when, raising his hand, he invoked a grace
upon the loaded board.

Unrestrained gayeties followed. Groups of young
men and maidens chatted together, and all the
gallantries of the times were enacted. Serious
matrons commented on the cake, and told each
other high and particular secrets in the culinary
art, which they drew from remote family-archives.
One might have learned in that instructive assembly
how best to keep moths out of blankets, —
how to make fritters of Indian corn undistinguishable
from oysters, — how to bring up babies by
hand, — how to mend a cracked teapot, — how to
take out grease from a brocade, — how to reconcile
absolute decrees with free will, how to make
five yards of cloth answer the purpose of six, —
and how to put down the Democratic party. All
were busy, earnest, and certain, — just as a swarm
of men and women, old and young, are in 1859.

Miss Prissy was in her glory; every bow of her
best cap was alive with excitement, and she presented
to the eyes of the astonished Newport gentry
an animated receipt-book. Some of the information
she communicated, indeed, was so valuable
and important that she could not trust the air
with it, but whispered the most important portions
in a confidential tone. Among the crowd,

-- 461 --

[figure description] Page 461.[end figure description]

Cerinthy Ann's theological admirer was observed in
deeply reflective attitude; and that high-spirited
young lady added further to his convictions of the
total depravity of the species by vexing and discomposing
him in those thousand ways in which
a lively, ill-conditioned young woman will put to
rout a serious, well-disposed young man, — comforting
herself with the reflection, that by-and-by
she would repent of all her sins in a lump together.

Vain, transitory splendors! Even this evening,
so glorious, so heart-cheering, so fruitful in instruction
and amusement, could not last forever. Gradually
the company broke up; the matrons mounted
soberly on horseback behind their spouses; and
Cerinthy consoled her clerical friend by giving him
an opportunity to read her a lecture on the way
home, if he found the courage to do so.

Mr. and Mrs. Marvyn and Candace wound their
way soberly homeward; the Doctor returned to his
study for nightly devotions; and before long, sleep
settled down on the brown cottage.

“I'll tell you what, Cato,” said Candace, before
composing herself to sleep, “I can't feel it in my
bones dat dis yer weddin's gwine to come off yit.”

-- 462 --

CHAPTER XXXI. AN ADVENTURE.

[figure description] Page 462.[end figure description]

A day or two after, Madame de Frontignac and
Mary went out to gather shells and seaweed on
the beach. It was four o'clock; and the afternoon
sun was hanging in the sultry sky of July with
a hot and vaporous stillness. The whole air was
full of blue haze, that softened the outlines of
objects without hiding them. The sea lay like so
much glass; every ship and boat was double;
every line and rope and spar had its counterpart;
and it seemed hard to say which was the more
real, the under or the upper world.

Madame de Frontignac and Mary had brought
a little basket with them, which they were filling
with shells and sea-mosses. The former was in
high spirits. She ran, and shouted, and exclaimed,
and wondered at each new marvel thrown out
upon the shore, with the abandon of a little child.
Mary could not but wonder whether this indeed
were she whose strong words had pierced and
wrung her sympathies the other night, and whether

-- 463 --

[figure description] Page 463.[end figure description]

a deep life-wound could lie bleeding under those
brilliant eyes and that infantine exuberance of
gayety; yet, surely, all that which seemed so
strong, so true, so real could not be gone so soon,—
and it could not be so soon consoled. Mary
wondered at her, as the Anglo-Saxon constitution,
with its strong, firm intensity, its singleness of
nature, wonders at the mobile, many-sided existence
of warmer races, whose versatility of emotion
on the surface is not incompatible with the
most intense persistency lower down.

Mary's was one of those indulgent and tolerant
natures which seem to form the most favorable
base for the play of other minds, rather than to
be itself salient, — and something about her tender
calmness always seemed to provoke the spirit of
frolic in her friend. She would laugh at her, kiss
her, gambol round her, dress her hair with fantastic
coiffures, and call her all sorts of fanciful and
poetic names in French or English, — while Mary
surveyed her with a pleased and innocent surprise,
as a revelation of character altogether new and
different from anything to which she had been
hitherto accustomed. She was to her a living
pantomime, and brought into her unembellished
life the charms of opera and theatre and romance.

After wearying themselves with their researches,
they climbed round a point of rock that stretched
some way out into the sea, and attained to a

-- 464 --

[figure description] Page 464.[end figure description]

little kind of grotto, where the high cliffs shut out
the rays of the sun. They sat down to rest upon
the rocks. A fresh breeze of declining day was
springing up, and bringing the rising tide landward, —
each several line of waves with its white
crests coming up and breaking gracefully on the
hard, sparkling sand-beach at their feet.

Mary's eyes fixed themselves, as they were apt
to do, in a mournful reverie, on the infinite expanse
of waters, which was now broken and
chopped into a thousand incoming waves by the
fresh afternoon breeze. Madame de Frontignac
noticed the expression, and began to play with
her as if she had been a child. She pulled the
comb from her hair, and let down its long silky
waves upon her shoulders.

“Now,” said she, “let us make a Miranda of
thee. This is our cave. I will be Prince Ferdinand.
Burr told me all about that, — he reads
beautifully, and explained it all to me. What a
lovely story that is! — you must be so happy, who
know how to read Shakspeare without learning!
Tenez! I will put this shell on your forehead, —
it has a hole here, and I will pass this gold chain
through, — now! What a pity this seaweed will
not be pretty out of water! it has no effect; but
there is some green that will do; — let me fasten
it so. Now, fair Miranda, look at thyself!”

Where is the girl so angelic as not to feel a

-- 465 --

[figure description] Page 465.[end figure description]

slight curiosity to know how she shall look in a
new and strange costume? Mary bent over the
rock, where a little pool of water lay in a brown
hollow above the fluctuations of the tide, dark and
still, like a mirror, — and saw a fair face, with a
white shell above the forehead and drooping wreaths
of green seaweed in the silken hair; and a faint
blush and smile rose on the cheek, giving the last
finish to the picture.

“How do you find yourself?” said Madame.
“Confess now that I have a true talent in coiffure.
Now I will be Ferdinand.”

She turned quickly, and her eye was caught by
something that Mary did not see; she only saw
the smile fade suddenly from Madame de Frontignac's
cheek, and her lips grow deadly white, while
her heart beat so that Mary could discern its flutterings
under her black silk bodice.

“Will the sea-nymphs punish the rash presumption
of a mortal who intrudes?” said Colonel
Burr, stepping before them with a grace as invincible
and assured as if he had never had any past
history with either.

Mary started with a guilty blush, like a child
detected in an unseemly frolic, and put her hand
to her head to take off the unwonted adornments.

“Let me protest, in the name of the Graces,”
said Burr, who by that time stood with easy calmness
at her side; and as he spoke, he stayed her

-- 466 --

[figure description] Page 466.[end figure description]

hand with that gentle air of authority which made
it the natural impulse of most people to obey him.
“It would be treason against the picturesque,” he
added, “to spoil that toilette, so charmingly uniting
the wearer to the scene.”

Mary was taken by surprise, and discomposed
as every one is who finds himself masquerading
in attire foreign to his usual habits and character;
and therefore, when she would persist in taking it
to pieces, Burr found sufficient to alleviate the
embarrassment of Madame de Frontignac's utter
silence in a playful run of protestations and compliments.

“I think, Mary,” said Madame de Frontignac,
“that we had better be returning to the house.”

This was said in the haughtiest and coolest tone
imaginable, looking at the place where Burr stood,
as if there were nothing there but empty air.
Mary rose to go; Madame de Frontignac offered
her arm.

“Permit me to remark, ladies,” said Burr, with
the quiet suavity which never forsook him, “that
your very agreeable occupations have caused time
to pass more rapidly than you are aware. I think
you will find that the tide has risen so as to intercept
the path by which you came here. You
will hardly be able to get around the point of
rocks without some assistance.”

Mary looked a few paces ahead, and saw, a

-- 467 --

[figure description] Page 467.[end figure description]

little before them, a fresh afternoon breeze driving
the rising tide high on to the side of the rocks, at
whose foot their course had lain. The nook in
which they had been sporting formed part of a
shelving ledge which inclined over their heads, and
which it was just barely possible could be climbed
by a strong and agile person, but which would be
wholly impracticable to a frail, unaided woman.

“There is no time to be lost,” said Burr, coolly,
measuring the possibilities with that keen eye that
was never discomposed by any exigency. “I am
at your service, ladies; I can either carry you in
my arms around this point, or assist you up these
rocks.”

He paused and waited for their answer.

Madame de Frontignac stood pale, cold, and
silent, hearing only the wild beating of her heart.

“I think,” said Mary, “that we should try the
rocks.”

“Very well,” said Burr; and placing his gloved
hand on a fragment of rock somewhat above their
heads, he swung himself up to it with an easy
agility; from this he stretched himself down as
far as possible towards them, and, extending his
hand, directed Mary, who stood foremost, to set
her foot on a slight projection, and give him both
her hands; she did so, and he seemed to draw her
up as easily as if she had been a feather. He
placed her by him on a shelf of rock, and turned

-- 468 --

[figure description] Page 468.[end figure description]

again to Madame de Frontignac; she folded her
arms and turned resolutely away towards the sea.

Just at that moment a coming wave broke at
her feet.

“There is no time to be lost,” said Burr;
“there's a tremendous surf coming in, and the
next wave may carry you out.”

Tant mieux!” she responded, without turning
her head.

“Oh, Virginie! Virginie!” exclaimed Mary, kneeling
and stretching her arms over the rock; but
another voice called Virginie, in a tone which
went to her heart. She turned and saw those
dark eyes full of tears.

“Oh, come!” he said, with that voice which she
never could resist.

She put her cold, trembling hands into his, and
he drew her up and placed her safely beside Mary.
A few moments of difficult climbing followed, in
which his arm was thrown now around one and
then around the other, and they felt themselves
carried with a force as if the slight and graceful
form were strung with steel.

Placed in safety on the top of the bank, there
was a natural gush of grateful feeling towards
their deliverer. The severest resentment, the coolest
moral disapprobation, are necessarily somewhat softened,
when the object of them has just laid one
under a personal obligation.

-- 469 --

[figure description] Page 469.[end figure description]

Burr did not seem disposed to press his advantage,
and treated the incident as the most matter-of-course
affair in the world. He offered an arm
to each lady, with the air of a well-bred gentleman
who offers a necessary support; and each
took it, because neither wished, under the circumstances,
to refuse.

He walked along leisurely homeward, talking in
that easy, quiet, natural way in which he excelled,
addressing no very particular remark to either one,
and at the door of the cottage took his leave, saying,
as he bowed, that he hoped neither of them
would feel any inconvenience from their exertions,
and that he should do himself the pleasure to call
soon and inquire after their health.

Madame de Frontignac made no reply; but
curtsied with a stately grace, turned and went into
her little room, whither Mary, after a few minutes,
followed her.

She found her thrown upon the bed, her face
buried in the pillow, her breast heaving as if she
were sobbing; but when, at Mary's entrance, she
raised her head, her eyes were bright and dry.

“It is just as I told you, Mary, — that man
holds me. I love him yet, in spite of myself. It
is in vain to be angry. What is the use of striking
your right hand with your left? When we
love one more than ourselves, we only hurt ourselves
with our anger.”

-- 470 --

[figure description] Page 470.[end figure description]

“But,” said Mary, “love is founded on respect
and esteem; and when that is gone” —

“Why, then,” said Madame, “we are very sorry,—
but we love yet. Do we stop loving ourselves
when we have lost our own self-respect? No! it
is so disagreeable to see, we shut our eyes and
ask to have the bandage put on, — you know that,
poor little heart! You can think how it would
have been with you, if you had found that he was
not what you thought.”

The word struck home to Mary's consciousness,—
but she sat down and took her friend in her
arms with an air self-controlled, serious, rational.

“I see and feel it all, dear Virginie, but I must
stand firm for you. You are in the waves, and I
on the shore. If you are so weak at heart, you
must not see this man any more.”

“But he will call.”

“I will see him for you.”

“What will you tell him, my heart? — tell him
that I am ill, perhaps?”

“No; I will tell him the truth, — that you do
not wish to see him.”

“That is hard; — he will wonder.”

“I think not,” said Mary, resolutely; “and furthermore,
I shall say to him, that, while Madame
de Frontignac is at the cottage, it will not be
agreeable for us to receive calls from him.”

“Mary, ma chère, you astonish me!”

-- 471 --

[figure description] Page 471.[end figure description]

“My dear friend,” said Mary, “it is the only
way. This man — this cruel, wicked, deceitful man—
must not be allowed to trifle with you in this
way. I will protect you.”

And she rose up with flashing eye and glowing
cheek, looking as her father looked when he protested
against the slave-trade.

“Thou art my Saint Catharine,” said Virginie,
rising up, excited by Mary's enthusiam, “and hast
the sword as well as the palm; but, dear saint,
don't think so very, very badly of him; — he has
a noble nature; he has the angel in him.”

“The greater his sin,” said Mary; “he sins
against light and love.”

“But I think his heart is touched, — I think he
is sorry. Oh, Mary, if you had only seen how he
looked at me when he put out his hands on the
rocks! — there were tears in his eyes.”

“Well there might be!” said Mary; “I do not
think he is quite a fiend; no one could look at
those cheeks, dear Virginie, and not feel sad, that
saw you a few months ago.”

“Am I so changed?” she said, rising and looking
at herself in the mirror. “Sure enough, — my
neck used to be quite round; — now you can see
those two little bones, like rocks at low tide. Poor
Virginie! her summer is gone, and the leaves are
falling; poor little cat!” — and Virginie stroked
her own chestnut head, as if she had been pitying

-- 472 --

[figure description] Page 472.[end figure description]

another, and began humming a little Norman air
with a refrain that sounded like the murmur of a
brook over the stones.

The more Mary was touched by these little
poetic ways, which ran just on an even line between
the gay and the pathetic, the more indignant
she grew with the man that had brought all
this sorrow. She felt a saintly vindictiveness, and
a determination to place herself as an adamantine
shield between him and her friend. There is no
courage and no anger like that of a gentle woman,
when once fully roused; if ever you have occasion
to meet it, you will certainly remember the hour.

-- 473 --

CHAPTER XXXII. PLAIN TALK.

[figure description] Page 473.[end figure description]

Mary revolved the affairs of her friend in her
mind, during the night. The intensity of the
mental crisis through which she had herself just
passed had developed her in many inward respects,
so that she looked upon life no longer as a timid
girl, but as a strong, experienced woman. She
had thought, and suffered, and held converse with
eternal realities, until thousands of mere earthly
hesitations and timidities, that often restrain a
young and untried nature, had entirely lost their
hold upon her. Besides, Mary had at heart the
true Puritan seed of heroism, — never absent from
the souls of true New England women. Her essentially
Hebrew education, trained in daily converse
with the words of prophets and seers, and
with the modes of thought of a people essentially
grave and heroic, predisposed her to a kind of exaltation,
which, in times of great trial, might rise
to the heights of the religious-sublime, in which
the impulse of self-devotion took a form essentially

-- 474 --

[figure description] Page 474.[end figure description]

commanding. The very intensity of the repression
under which her faculties had developed seemed,
as it were, to produce a surplus of hidden strength,
which came out in exigencies. Her reading, though
restricted to a few volumes, had been of the kind
that vitalized and stimulated a poetic nature, and
laid up in its chambers vigorous words and trenchant
phrases, for the use of an excited feeling, —
so that eloquence came to her as a native gift.
She realized, in short, in her higher hours, the last
touch with which Milton finishes his portrait of
an ideal woman: —



“Greatness of mind and nobleness their seat
Build in her loftiest, and create an awe
About her as a guard angelic placed.”

The next morning, Colonel Burr called at the
cottage. Mary was spinning in the garret, and
Madame de Frontignac was reeling yarn, when
Mrs. Scudder brought this announcement.

“Mother,” said Mary, “I wish to see Mr. Burr
alone. Madame de Frontignac will not go down.”

Mrs. Scudder looked surprised, but asked no
questions. When she was gone down, Mary stood
a moment reflecting; Madame de Frontignac looked
eager and agitated.

“Remember and notice all he says, and just
how he looks, Mary, so as to tell me; and be sure
and say that I thank him for his kindness

-- 475 --

[figure description] Page 475.[end figure description]

yesterday. We must own, he appeared very well there;
did he not?”

“Certainly,” said Mary; “but no man could
have done less.”

“Ah! but, Mary, not every man could have
done it as he did. Now don't be too hard on
him, Mary; — I have said dreadful things to him;
I am afraid I have been too severe. After all,
these distinguished men are so tempted! we don't
know how much they are tempted; and who can
wonder that they are a little spoiled? So, my
angel, you must be merciful.”

“Merciful!” said Mary, kissing the pale cheek,
and feeling the cold little hands that trembled in
hers.

“So you will go down in your little spinning-toilette,
mimi? I fancy you look as Joan of Arc
did, when she was keeping her sheep at Domremy.
Go, and God bless thee!” and Madame de Frontignac
pushed her playfully forward.

Mary entered the room where Burr was seated,
and wished him good-morning, in a serious and
placid manner, in which there was not the slightest
trace of embarrassment or discomposure.

“Shall I have the pleasure of seeing your fair
companion this morning?” said Burr, after some
moments of indifferent conversation.

“No, Sir; Madame de Frontignac desires me
to excuse he to you.”

-- 476 --

[figure description] Page 476.[end figure description]

“Is she ill?” said Burr, with a look of concern.

“No, Mr. Burr, she prefers not to see you.”

Burr gave a start of well-bred surprise, and Mary
added, —

“Madame de Frontignac has made me familiar
with the history of your acquaintance with her;
and you will therefore understand what I mean,
Mr. Burr, when I say, that, during the time of her
stay with us, we should prefer not to receive calls
from you.”

“Your language, Miss Scudder, has certainly
the merit of explicitness.”

“I intend it shall have, Sir,” said Mary, tranquilly;
“half the misery in the world comes of
want of courage to speak and to hear the truth
plainly and in a spirit of love.”

“I am gratified that you add the last clause,
Miss Scudder; I might not otherwise recognize
the gentle being whom I have always regarded as
the impersonation of all that is softest in woman.
I have not the honor of understanding in the least
the reason of this apparently capricious sentence,
but I bow to it in submission.”

“Mr. Burr,” said Mary, walking up to him, and
looking him full in the eyes, with an energy that
for the moment bore down his practised air of
easy superiority, “I wish to speak to you for a
moment, as one immortal soul should to another,
without any of those false glosses and deceits

-- 477 --

[figure description] Page 477.[end figure description]

which men call ceremony and good manners.
You have done a very great injury to a lovely
lady, whose weakness ought to have been sacred
in your eyes. Precisely because you are what
you are, — strong, keen, penetrating, and able to
control and govern all who come near you, — because
you have the power to make yourself agreeable,
interesting, fascinating, and to win esteem
and love, — just for that reason you ought to hold
yourself the guardian of every woman, and treat
her as you would wish any man to treat your own
daughter. I leave it to your conscience, whether
this is the manner in which you have treated
Madame de Frontignac.”

“Upon my word, Miss Scudder,” began Burr,
“I cannot imagine what representations our mutual
friend may have been making. I assure you,
our intercourse has been as irreproachable as the
most scrupulous could desire.”

“`Irreproachable! — scrupulous!' — Mr. Burr, you
know that you have taken the very life out of
her. You men can have everything, — ambition,
wealth, power; a thousand ways are open to you:
women have nothing but their heart; and when
that is gone, all is gone. Mr. Burr, you remember
the rich man who had flocks and herds, but
nothing would do for him but he must have the
one little ewe-lamb which was all his poor neighbor
had. Thou art the man! You have stolen all

-- 478 --

[figure description] Page 478.[end figure description]

the love she had to give, — all that she had to
make a happy home; and you can never give her
anything in return, without endangering her purity
and her soul, — and you knew you could not. I
know you men think this is a light matter; but it
is death to us. What will this woman's life be?
one long struggle to forget; and when you have
forgotten her, and are going on gay and happy, —
when you have thrown her very name away as a
faded flower, she will be praying, hoping, fearing
for you; though all men deny you, yet will not
she. Yes, Mr. Burr, if ever your popularity and
prosperity should leave you, and those who now
flatter should despise and curse you, she will always
be interceding with her own heart and with
God for you, and making a thousand excuses
where she cannot deny; and if you die, as I fear
you have lived, unreconciled to the God of your
fathers, it will be in her heart to offer up her very
soul for you, and to pray that God will impute
all your sins to her, and give you heaven. Oh, I
know this, because I have felt it in my own heart!”
and Mary threw herself passionately down into a
chair, and broke into an agony of uncontrolled
sobbing.

Burr turned away, and stood looking through
the window; tears were dropping silently, unchecked
by the cold, hard pride which was the evil demon
of his life.

-- 479 --

[figure description] Page 479.[end figure description]

It is due to our human nature to believe that
no man could ever have been so passionately and
enduringly loved and revered by both men and
women as he was, without a beautiful and lovable
nature; — no man ever demonstrated more
forcibly the truth, that it is not a man's natural
constitution, but the use he makes of it, which
stamps him as good or vile.

The diviner part of him was weeping, and the
cold, proud demon was struggling to regain his
lost ascendency. Every sob of the fair, inspired
child who had been speaking to him seemed to
shake his heart, — he felt as if he could have fallen
on his knees to her; and yet that stoical habit
which was the boast of his life, which was the
sole wisdom he taught to his only and beautiful
daughter, was slowly stealing back round his heart,—
and he pressed his lips together, resolved that
no word should escape till he had fully mastered
himself.

In a few moments Mary rose with renewed
calmness and dignity, and, approaching him,
said, —

“Before I wish you good-morning, Mr. Burr, I
must ask pardon for the liberty I have taken in
speaking so very plainly.”

“There is no pardon needed, my dear child,”
said Burr, turning and speaking very gently, and
with a face expressive of a softened concern; “if

-- 480 --

[figure description] Page 480.[end figure description]

you have told me harsh truths, it was with gentle
intentions; — I only hope that I may prove, at
least by the future, that I am not altogether so
bad as you imagine. As to the friend whose
name has been passed between us, no man can go
beyond me in a sense of her real nobleness; I
am sensible how little I can ever deserve the sentiment
with which she honors me. I am ready,
in my future course, to obey any commands that
you and she may think proper to lay upon me.”

“The only kindness you can now do her,” said
Mary, “is to leave her. It is impossible that you
should be merely friends; — it is impossible, without
violating the holiest bonds, that you should be
more. The injury done is irreparable; but you
can avoid adding another and greater one to it.”

Burr looked thoughtful.

“May I say one thing more?” said Mary, the
color rising in her cheeks.

Burr looked at her with that smile that always
drew out the confidence of every heart.

“Mr. Burr,” she said, “you will pardon me, but
I cannot help saying this: You have, I am told,
wholly renounced the Christian faith of your
fathers, and build your whole life on quite another
foundation. I cannot help feeling that this
is a great and terrible mistake. I cannot help
wishing that you would examine and reconsider”

-- 481 --

[figure description] Page 481.[end figure description]

“My dear child, I am extremely grateful to you
for your remark, and appreciate fully the purity
of the source from which it springs. Unfortunately,
our intellectual beliefs are not subject to
the control of our will. I have examined, and the
examination has, I regret to say, not had the effect
you would desire.”

Mary looked at him wistfully; he smiled and
bowed, — all himself again; and stopping at the
door, he said, with a proud humility, —

“Do me the favor to present my devoted regard
to your friend; believe me, that hereafter you shall
have less reason to complain of me.”

He bowed, and was gone.

An eye-witness of the scene has related, that,
when Burr resigned his seat as President of his
country's Senate, an object of peculiar political
bitterness and obloquy, almost all who listened to
him had made up their minds that he was an
utterly faithless, unprincipled man; and yet, such
was his singular and peculiar personal power, that
his short farewell-address melted the whole assembly
into tears, and his most embittered adversaries
were charmed into a momentary enthusiasm of
admiration.

It must not be wondered at, therefore, if our
simple-hearted, loving Mary strangely found all
her indignation against him gone, and herself little
disposed to criticize the impassioned tenderness

-- 482 --

[figure description] Page 482.[end figure description]

with which Madame de Frontignac still regarded
him.

We have one thing more that we cannot avoid
saying, of two men so singularly in juxtaposition
as Aaron Burr and Dr. Hopkins. Both had a perfect
logic of life, and guided themselves with an
inflexible rigidity by it. Burr assumed individual
pleasure to be the great object of human existence;
Dr. Hopkins placed it in a life altogether
beyond self. Burr rejected all sacrifice; Hopkins
considered sacrifice as the foundation of all existence.
To live as far as possible without a disagreeable
sensation was an object which Burr proposed
to himself as the summum bonum, for which
he drilled down and subjugated a nature of singular
richness. Hopkins, on the other hand, smoothed
the asperities of a temperament naturally violent
and fiery by a rigid discipline which guided it entirely
above the plane of self-indulgence; and, in
the pursuance of their great end, the one watched
against his better nature as the other did against
his worse. It is but fair, then, to take their lives
as the practical workings of their respective ethical
creeds

-- 483 --

CHAPTER XXXIII. NEW ENGLAND IN FRENCH EYES.

[figure description] Page 483.[end figure description]

We owe our readers a digression at this point,
while we return for a few moments to say a little
more of the fortunes of Madame de Frontignac,
whom we left waiting with impatience for
the termination of the conversation between Mary
and Burr.

Enfin, chère Sybille,” said Madame de Frontignac,
when Mary came out of the room, with
her cheeks glowing and her eye flashing with a
still unsubdued light, “te voilà encore! What did
he say, mimi? — did he ask for me?”

“Yes,” said Mary, “he asked for you.”

“What did you tell him?”

“I told him that you wished me to excuse
you.”

“How did he look then? — did he look surprised?”

“A good deal so, I thought,” said Mary.

Allons, mimi, — tell me all you said, and all
he said.”

-- 484 --

[figure description] Page 484.[end figure description]

“Oh,” said Mary, “I am the worst person in
the world; in fact, I cannot remember anything
that I have said; but I told him that he must
leave you, and never see you any more.”

“Oh, mimi, never!”

Madame de Frontignac sat down on the side of
the bed with such a look of utter despair as went
to Mary's heart.

“You know that it is best, Virginie; do you
not?”

“Oh, yes, I know it; mais pourtant, c'est dur
comme la mort.
Ah, well, what shall Virginie do
now?”

“You have your husband,” said Mary.

Je ne l'aime point,” said Madame de Frontignac.

“Yes, but he is a good and honorable man, and
you should love him.”

“Love is not in our power,” said Madame de
Frontignac.

“Not every kind of love,” said Mary, “but
some kinds. If you have a kind, indulgent friend
who protects you and cares for you, you can be
grateful to him, you can try to make him happy,
and in time you may come to love him very
much. He is a thousand times nobler man, if
what you say is true, than the one who has injured
you so.”

“Oh, Mary!” said Madame de Frontignac,

-- 485 --

[figure description] Page 485.[end figure description]

“there are some cases where we find it too easy
to love our enemies.”

“More than that,” said Mary; “I believe, that,
if you go on patiently in the way of duty, and
pray daily to God, He will at last take out of
your heart this painful love, and give you a true
and healthy one. As you say, such feelings are
very sweet and noble; but they are not the only
ones we have to live by; — we can find happiness
in duty, in self-sacrifice, in calm, sincere, honest
friendship. That is what you can feel for your
husband.”

“Your words cool me,” said Madame de Frontignac;
“thou art a sweet snow-maiden, and my
heart is hot and tired. I like to feel thee in my
arms,” she said, putting her arms around Mary,
and resting her head upon her shoulder. “Talk
to me so every day, and read me good cool verses
out of that beautiful Book, and perhaps by-and-by
I shall grow still and quiet like you.”

Thus Mary soothed her friend; but every few
days this soothing had to be done over, as long
as Burr remained in Newport. When he was
finally gone, she grew more calm. The simple,
homely ways of the cottage, the healthful routine
of daily domestic toils, into which she delighted
to enter, brought refreshment to her spirit. That
fine tact and exquisite social sympathy, which distinguish
the French above other nations, caused

-- 486 --

[figure description] Page 486.[end figure description]

her at once to enter into the spirit of the life in
which she moved; so that she no longer shocked
any one's religious feelings by acts forbidden by
the Puritan idea of Sunday, or failed in any of
the exterior proprieties of religious life. She also
read and studied with avidity the English Bible,
which came to her with the novelty of a wholly
new book in a new language; nor was she without
a certain artistic appreciation of the austere
precision and gravity of the religious life by which
she was surrounded.

“It is sublime, but a little glaciale, like the Alps,”
she sometimes said to Mary and Mrs. Marvyn,
when speaking of it; “but then,” she added, playfully,
“there are the flowers, — les roses des Alpes,
and the air is very strengthening, and it is near to
heaven, — faut avouer.

We have shown how she appeared to the eye
of New England life; it may not be uninteresting
to give a letter to one of her friends, which showed
how the same appeared to her. It was not a friend
with whom she felt on such terms, that her intimacy
with Burr would appear at all in the correspondence.

You behold me, my charming Gabrielle, quite
pastoral, recruiting from the dissipations of my
Philadelphia life in a quiet cottage, with most
worthy, excellent people, whom I have learned to
love very much. They are good and true, as pious

-- 487 --

[figure description] Page 487.[end figure description]

as the saints themselves, although they do not belong
to the Church, — a thing which I am sorry
for; but then let us hope, that, if the world is
wide, heaven is wider, and that all worthy people
will find room at last. This is Virginie's own
little, pet, private heresy; and when I tell it to the
Abbé, he only smiles, and so I think, somehow,
that it is not so very bad as it might be.

“We have had a very gay life in Philadelphia,
and now I am growing tired of the world, and
think I shall retire to my cheese, like Lafontaine's
rat.

“These people in the country here in America
have a character quite their own, very different
from the life of cities, where one sees, for the most
part, only a continuation of the forms of good
society which exist in the Old World.

“In the country, these people seem simple, grave,
severe, always industrious, and, at first, cold and
reserved in their manners towards each other, but
with great warmth of heart. They are all obedient
to the word of their minister, who lives among
them just like any other man, and marries and
has children.

“Everything in their worship is plain and austere;
their churches are perfectly desolate; they
have no chants, no pictures, no carvings, — only a
most disconsolate, bare-looking building, where they
meet together, and sing one or two hymns, and the

-- 488 --

[figure description] Page 488.[end figure description]

minister makes one or two prayers, all out of his
own thoughts, and then gives them a long, long
discourse about things which I cannot understand
enough English to comprehend.

“There is a very beautiful, charming young girl
here, the daughter of my hostess, who is as lovely
and as saintly as St. Catharine, and has such a
genius for religion, that, if she had been in our
Church, she would certainly have been made a
saint.

“Her mother is a good, worthy matron; and
the good priest lives in the family. I think he is
a man of very sublime religion, as much above
this world as a great mountain; but he has the true
sense of liberty and fraternity; for he has dared to
oppose with all his might this detestable and cruel
trade in poor negroes, which makes us, who are so
proud of the example of America in asserting the
rights of men, so ashamed for her inconsistencies.

“Well, now, there is a little romance getting up
in the cottage; for the good priest has fixed his
eyes on the pretty saint, and discovered, what he
must be blind not to see, that she is very lovely,—
and so, as he can marry, he wants to make her
his wife; and her mamma, who adores him as if
he were God, is quite set upon it. The sweet
Marie, however, has had a lover of her own in
her little heart, a beautiful young man, who went
to sea, as heroes always do, to seek his fortune.

-- 489 --

[figure description] Page 489.[end figure description]

And the cruel sea has drowned him; and the
poor little saint has wept and prayed, till she is
so thin and sweet and mournful that it makes
one's heart ache to see her smile. In our Church,
Gabrielle, she would have gone into a convent;
but she makes a vocation of her daily life, and
goes round the house so sweetly, doing all the
little work that is to be done, as sacredly as the
nuns pray at the altar. For you must know, here
in New England, the people, for the most part,
keep no servants, but perform all the household
work themselves, with no end of spinning and
sewing besides. It is the true Arcadia, where you
find cultivated and refined people busying themselves
with the simplest toils. For these people
are well-read and well-bred, and truly ladies in all
things. And so my little Marie and I, we feed
the hens and chickens together, and we search for
eggs in the hay in the barn. And they have taught
me to spin at their great wheel, and at a little one
too, which makes a noise like the humming of a
bee.

“But where am I? Oh, I was telling about the
romance. Well, so the good priest has proposed
for my Marie, and the dear little soul has accepted
him as the nun accepts the veil; for she only loves
him filially and religiously. And now they are
going on, in their way, with preparations for the
wedding. They had what they call `a quilting

-- 490 --

[figure description] Page 490.[end figure description]

here the other night, to prepare the bride's quilt, —
and all the friends in the neighborhood came; — it
was very amusing to see.

“The morals of this people are so austere, that
young men and girls are allowed the greatest freedom.
They associated and talk freely together, and
the young men walk home alone with the girls
after evening parties. And most generally, the
young people, I am told, arrange their marriages
among themselves before the consent of the parents
is asked. This is very strange to us. I must not
weary you, however, with the details. I watch my
little romance daily, and will let you hear further
as it progresses.

“With a thousand kisses, I am, ever, your loving

Virginie.

-- 491 --

CHAPTER XXXIV. CONSULTATIONS AND CONFIDENCES.

[figure description] Page 491.[end figure description]

Meanwhile, the wedding-preparations were going
on at the cottage with that consistent vigor
with which Yankee people always drive matters
when they know precisely what they are about.

The wedding-day was definitely fixed for the first
of August; and each of the two weeks between
had its particular significance and value precisely
marked out and arranged in Mrs. Katy Scudder's
comprehensive and systematic schemes.

It was settled that the newly wedded pair were,
for a while at least, to reside at the cottage. It
might have been imagined, therefore, that no great
external changes were in contemplation; but it is
astonishing, the amount of discussion, the amount
of advising, consulting, and running to and fro,
which can be made to result out of an apparently
slight change in the relative position of two people
in the same house.

Dr. Hopkins really opened his eyes with calm
amazement. Good, modest soul! he had never

-- 492 --

[figure description] Page 492.[end figure description]

imagined himself the hero of so much preparation.
From morning to night, he heard his name constantly
occurring in busy consultations that seemed
to be going on between Miss Prissy and Mrs.
Deacon Twitchel and Mrs. Scudder and Mrs. Jones,
and quietly wondered what they could have so
much more than usual to say about him. For a
while it seemed to him that the whole house was
about to be torn to pieces. He was even requested
to step out of his study, one day, into
which immediately entered, in his absence, two of
the most vigorous women of the parish, who proceeded
to uttermost measures, — first pitching everything
into pi, so that the Doctor, who returned
disconsolately to look for a book, at once gave up
himself and his system of divinity as entirely lost,
until assured by one of the ladies, in a condescending
manner, that he knew nothing about the
matter, and that, if he would return after half a
day, he would find everything right again, — a
declaration in which he tried to have unlimited
faith, and which made him feel the advantage of
a mind accustomed to believing in mysteries.
And it is to be remarked, that on his return he
actually found his table in most perfect order,
with not a single one of his papers missing; in
fact, to his ignorant eye the room looked exactly
as it did before; and when Miss Prissy eloquently
demonstrated to him, that every inch of that paint

-- 493 --

[figure description] Page 493.[end figure description]

had been scrubbed, and the windows taken out,
and washed inside and out, and rinsed through
three waters, and that the curtains had been taken
down, and washed, and put through a blue water,
and starched, and ironed, and put up again, — he
only innocently wondered, in his ignorance, what
there was in a man's being married that made all
these ceremonies necessary. But the Doctor was
a wise man, and in cases of difficulty kept his
mind to himself; and therefore he only informed
these energetic practitioners that he was extremely
obliged to them, accepting it by simple faith, — an
example which we recommend to all good men in
similar circumstances.

The house throughout was subjected to similar
renovation. Everything in every chest or box was
vigorously pulled out and hung out on lines in
the clothes-yard to air; for when once the spirit
of enterprise has fairly possessed a group of women,
it assumes the form of a “prophetic fury,”
and carries them beyond themselves. Let not any
ignorant mortal of the masculine gender, at such
hours, rashly dare to question the promptings of
the genius that inspires them. Spite of all the
treatises that have lately appeared, to demonstrate
that there are no particular inherent diversities between
men and women, we hold to the opinion
that one thorough season of house-cleaning is sufficient
to prove the existence of awful and

-- 494 --

[figure description] Page 494.[end figure description]

mysterious difference between the sexes, and of subtile
and reserved forces in the female line, before
which the lords of creation can only veil their
faces with a discreet reverence, as our Doctor has
done.

In fact, his whole deportment on the occasion
was characterized by humility so edifying as really
to touch the hearts of the whole synod of matrons;
and Miss Prissy rewarded him by declaring
impressively her opinion, that he was worthy
to have a voice in the choosing of the wedding-dress;
and she actually swooped him up, just in
a very critical part of a distinction between natural
and moral ability, and conveyed him bodily,
as fairy sprites knew how to convey the most
ponderous of mortals, into the best room, where
three specimens of brocade lay spread out upon
a table for inspection.

Mary stood by the side of the table, her pretty
head bent reflectively downward, her cheek just
resting upon the tip of one of her fingers, as she
stood looking thoughtfully through the brocades at
something deeper that seemed to lie under them;
and when the Doctor was required to give judgment
on the articles, it was observed by the matrons
that his large blue eyes were resting upon
Mary, with an expression that almost glorified his
face; and it was not until his elbow was repeatedly
shaken by Miss Prissy, that he gave a

-- 495 --

[figure description] Page 495.[end figure description]

sudden start, and fixed his attention, as was requested,
upon the silks. It had been one of Miss Prissy's
favorite theories, that “that dear blessed man had
taste enough, if he would only give his mind to
things
”; and, in fact, the Doctor rather verified
the remark on the present occasion, for he looked
very conscientiously and soberly at the silks, and
even handled them cautiously and respectfully
with his fingers, and listened with grave attention
to all that Miss Prissy told him of their price and
properties, and then laid his finger down on one
whose snow-white ground was embellished with a
pattern representing lillies of the valley on a background
of green leaves. “This is the one,” he
said, with an air of decision; and then he looked
at Mary, and smiled, and a murmur of universal
approbation broke out.

Il a de la délicatesse,” said Madame de Frontignac,
who had been watching this scene with
bright, amused eyes, — while a chorus of loud
acclamations, in which Miss Prissy's voice took
the lead, conveyed to the innocent-minded Doctor
the idea, that in some mysterious way he had distinguished
himself in the eyes of his feminine
friends; whereat he retired to his study slightly
marvelling, but on the whole well pleased, as men
generally are when they do better than they expect;
and Miss Prissy, turning out all profaner
persons from the apartment, held a solemn

-- 496 --

[figure description] Page 496.[end figure description]

consultation, to which only Mary, Mrs. Scudder, and
Madame de Frontignac were admitted. For it is
to be observed that the latter had risen daily and
hourly in Miss Prissy's esteem, since her entrance
into the cottage; and she declared, that, if she
only would give her a few hints, she didn't believe
but that she could make that dress look just
like a Paris one; and rather intimated that in
such a case she might almost be ready to resign
all mortal ambitions.

The afternoon of this day, just at that cool
hour when the clock ticks so quietly in a New
England kitchen, and everything is so clean and
put away that there seems to be nothing to do
in the house, Mary sat quietly down in her room
to hem a ruffle. Everybody had gone out of the
house on various errands. The Doctor, with implicit
faith, had surrendered himself to Mrs. Scudder
and Miss Prissy, to be conveyed up to Newport,
and attend to various appointments in relation to
his outer man, which he was informed would be
indispensable in the forthcoming solemnities. Madame
de Frontignac had also gone to spend the
day with some of her Newport friends. And
Mary, quite well pleased with the placid and orderly
stillness which reigned through the house,
sat pleasantly murmuring a little tune to her sewing,
when suddenly the trip of a very brisk foot
was heard in the kitchen, and Miss Cerinthy Ann

-- 497 --

[figure description] Page 497.[end figure description]

Twitchel made her appearance at the door, her
healthy glowing cheek wearing a still brighter color
from the exercise of a three-mile walk in a July
day.

“Why, Cerinthy,” said Mary, “how glad I am
to see you!”

“Well,” said Cerinthy, “I have been meaning
to come down all this week, but there's so much
to do in haying-time, — but to-day I told mother
I must come. I brought these down,” she said,
unfolding a dozen snowy damask napkins, “that
I spun myself, and was thinking of you almost
all the while I spun them, so I suppose they aren't
quite so wicked as they might be.”

We will observe here, that Cerinthy Ann, in
virtue of having a high stock of animal spirits
and great fulness of physical vigor, had very
small proclivities towards the unseen and spiritual,
but still always indulged a secret resentment at
being classed as a sinner above many others, who,
as church-members, made such professions, and
were, as she remarked, “not a bit better than she
was.” She had always, however, cherished an unbounded
veneration for Mary, and had made her
the confidante of most of her important secrets.
It soon became very evident that she had come
with one on her mind now.

“Don't you want to come and sit out in the
lot?” she said, after sitting awhile, twirling her

-- 498 --

[figure description] Page 498.[end figure description]

bonnet-strings with the air of one who has something
to say and doesn't know exactly how to begin
upon it.

Mary cheerfully gathered up her thread, scissors,
and ruffling, and the two stepped over the window-sill,
and soon found themselves seated cozily under
the boughs of a large apple-tree, whose descending
branches, meeting the tops of the high grass all
around, formed a seclusion as perfect as heart could
desire.

They sat down, pushing away a place in the
grass; and Cerinthy Ann took off her bonnet, and
threw it among the clover, exhibiting to view her
black hair, always trimly arranged in shining
braids, except where some glossy curls fell over
the rich high color of her cheeks. Something
appeared to discompose her this afternoon. There
were those evident signs of a consultation impending,
which, to an experienced eye, are as
unmistakable as the coming up of a shower in
summer.

Cerinthy began by passionately demolishing several
heads of clover, remarking, as she did so, that
she “didn't see, for her part, how Mary could keep
so calm when things were coming so near.” And
as Mary answered to this only with a quiet smile,
she broke out again: —

“I don't see, for my part, how a young girl could
marry a minister, anyhow; but then I think you

-- 499 --

[figure description] Page 499.[end figure description]

are just cut out for it. But what would anybody
say, if I should do such a thing?”

“I don't know,” said Mary, innocently.

“Well, I suppose everybody would hold up
their hands; and yet, if I do say it myself,” — she
added, coloring, — “there are not many girls who
could make a better minister's wife than I could,
if I had a mind to try.”

“That I am sure of,” said Mary, warmly.

“I guess you are the only one that ever thought
so,” said Cerinthy, giving an impatient toss.
“There's father and mother all the while mourning
over me; and yet I don't see but what I do
pretty much all that is done in the house, and
they say I am a great comfort in a temporal
point of view. But, oh, the groanings and the
sighings that there are over me! I don't think it
is pleasant to know that your best friends are
thinking such awful things about you, when you
are working your fingers off to help them. It is
kind o' discouraging, but I don't know what to
do about it;” — and for a few moments Cerinthy
sat demolishing buttercups, and throwing them up
in the air till her shiny black head was covered
with golden flakes, while her cheeks grew redder
with something that she was going to say next.

“Now, Mary, there is that creature. Well, you
know, he won't take `No' for an answer. What
shall I do?”

-- 500 --

[figure description] Page 500.[end figure description]

“Suppose, then, you try `Yes,'” said Mary,
rather archly.

“Oh, pshaw! Mary Scudder, you know better
than that, now. I look like it, don't I?”

“Why, yes,” said Mary, looking at Cerinthy,
deliberately; “on the whole, I think you do.”

“Well! one thing I must say,” said Cerinthy,—
“I can't see what he finds in me. I think he
is a thousand times too good for me. Why, you
have no idea, Mary, how I have plagued him. I
believe that man really is a Christian,” she added,
while something like a penitent tear actually glistened
in those sharp, saucy, black eyes. “Besides,”
she added, “I have told him everything I could
think of to discourage him. I told him that I
had a bad temper, and didn't believe the doctrines,
and couldn't promise that I ever should; and after
all, that creature keeps right on, and I don't know
what to tell him.”

“Well,” said Mary, mildly, “do you think you
really love him?”

“Love him?” said Cerinthy, giving a great
flounce, “to be sure I don't! Catch me loving
any man! I told him last night I didn't; but it
didn't do a bit of good. I used to think that
man was bashful, but I declare I have altered my
mind; he will talk and talk till I don't know
what to do. I tell you, Mary, he talks beautifully,
too, sometimes.”

-- 501 --

[figure description] Page 501.[end figure description]

Here Cerinthy turned quickly away, and began
reaching passionately after clover-heads. After a
few moments, she resumed: —

“The fact is, Mary, that man needs somebody
to take care of him; for he never thinks of himself.
They say he has got the consumption; but
he hasn't, any more than I have. It is just the
way he neglects himself, — preaching, talking, and
visiting; nobody to take care of him, and see to
his clothes, and nurse him up when he gets a little
hoarse and run down. Well, I suppose if I
am unregenerate, I do know how to keep things
in order; and if I should keep such a man's soul
in his body, I should be doing some good in the
world; because, if ministers don't live, of course
they can't convert anybody. Just think of his
saying that I could be a comfort to him! I told
him that it was perfectly ridiculous. `And besides,'
says I, `what will everybody think?' I thought
that I had really talked him out of the notion of
it last night; but there he was in again this
morning, and told me he had derived great encouragement
from what I had said. Well, the poor
man really is lonesome, — his mother 's dead, and
he hasn't any sisters. I asked him why he didn't
go and take Miss Olladine Slocum: everybody
says she would make a first-rate minister's wife.”

“Well, and what did he say to that?” said
Mary.

-- 502 --

[figure description] Page 502.[end figure description]

“Well, something really silly, — about my looks,”
said Cerinthy, looking down.

Mary looked up, and remarked the shining black
hair, the long dark lashes lying down over the
glowing cheek, where two arch dimples were nestling,
and said, quietly, —

“Probably he is a man of taste, Cerinthy; I
advise you to leave the matter entirely to his judgment.”

“You don't, really, Mary!” said the damsel,
looking up. “Don't you think it would injure him,
if I should?”

“I think not, materially,” said Mary.

“Well,” said Cerinthy, rising, “the men will be
coming home from the mowing, before I get home,
and want their supper. Mother has got one of
her headaches on this afternoon, so I can't stop
any longer. There isn't a soul in the house knows
where anything is, when I am gone. If I should
ever take it into my head to go off, I don't know
what would become of father and mother. I was
telling mother, the other day, that I thought unregenerate
folks were of some use in this world,
any way.”

“Does your mother know anything about it?”
said Mary.

“Oh, as to mother, I believe she has been hoping
and praying about it these three months. She
thinks that I am such a desperate case, it is the

-- 503 --

[figure description] Page 503.[end figure description]

only way I am to be brought in as she calls it.
That's what set me against him at first; but the
fact is, if girls will let a man argue with them,
he always contrives to get the best of it. I am
kind of provoked about it, too. But, mercy on
us! he is so meek, there is no use of getting provoked
at him. Well, I guess I will go home and
think about it.”

As she turned to go, she looked really pretty.
Her long lashes were wet with a twinkling moisture,
like meadow-grass after a shower; and there
was a softened, childlike expression stealing over
the careless gayety of her face.

Mary put her arms round her with a gentle caressing
movement, which the other returned with
a hearty embrace. They stood locked in each
other's arms, — the glowing, vigorous, strong-hearted
girl, with that pale, spiritual face resting on her
breast, as when the morning, songful and radiant,
clasps the pale silver moon to her glowing bosom.

“Look here now, Mary,” said Cerinthy; “your
folks are all gone. You may as well walk with
me. It's pleasant now.”

“Yes, I will,” said Mary; “wait a minute, till
I get my bonnet.”

In a few moments the two girls were walking
together in one of those little pasture foot-tracks
which run so cozily among huckleberry and

-- 504 --

[figure description] Page 504.[end figure description]

juniper bushes, while Cerinthy eagerly pursued the
subject she could not leave thinking of. Their
path now wound over high ground that overlooked
the distant sea, now lost itself in little copses of
cedar and pitch-pine, and now there came on the
air the pleasant breath of new hay, which mowers
were harvesting in adjoining meadows.

They walked on and on, as girls will; because,
when a young lady has once fairly launched into
the enterprise of telling another all that he said,
and just how he looked, for the last three months,
walks are apt to be indefinitely extended.

Mary was, besides, one of the most seductive
little confidantes in the world. She was so pure
from selfishness, so heartily and innocently interested
in what another was telling her, that people
in talking with her found the subject constantly increasing
in interest, — although, if they really had
been called upon afterwards to state the exact
portion in words which she added to the conversation,
they would have been surprised to find it
so small.

In fact, before Cerinthy Ann had quite finished
her confessions, they were more than a mile from
the cottage, and Mary began to think of returning,
saying that her mother would wonder where
she was, when she came home.

-- 505 --

CHAPTER XXXV. OLD LOVE AND NEW DUTY.

[figure description] Page 505.[end figure description]

The sun was just setting, and the whole air
and sea seemed flooded with rosy rays. Even the
crags and rocks of the sea-shore took purple and
lilac tints, and savins and junipers, had a painter
been required to represent them, would have been
found not without a suffusion of the same tints.
And through the tremulous rosy sea of the upper
air, the silver full-moon looked out like some calm
superior presence which waits only for the flush
of a temporary excitement to die away, to make
its tranquillizing influence felt.

Mary, as she walked homeward with this dreamy
light around her, moved with a slower step than
when borne along by the vigorous arm and determined
motion of her young friend.

It is said that a musical sound uttered with
decision by one instrument always makes the corresponding
chord of another vibrate; and Mary
felt, as she left her positive but warm-hearted
friend, a plaintive vibration of something in her
own self, of which she was conscious her calm

-- 506 --

[figure description] Page 506.[end figure description]

friendship for her future husband had no part
She fell into one of those reveries which she
thought she had forever forbidden to herself, and
there rose before her mind the picture of a marriage-ceremony, —
but the eyes of the bridegroom
were dark, and his curls were clustering in raven
ringlets, and her hand throbbed in his as it had
never throbbed in any other.

It was just as she was coming out of a little
grove of cedars, where the high land overlooks
the sea, and the dream which came to her overcame
her with a vague and yearning sense of
pain. Suddenly she heard footsteps behind her,
and some one said, “Mary!” It was spoken in
a choked voice, as one speaks in the crises of a
great emotion; and she turned and saw those
very eyes, that very hair, yes, and the cold little
hand throbbed with that very throb in that strong,
living, manly hand; and, whether in the body or
out of the body God knoweth, she felt herself
borne in those arms, and words that spoke themselves
in her inner heart, words profaned by being
repeated, were on her ear.

“Oh! is this a dream? is this a dream? James!
are we in heaven? Oh, I have lived through such
an agony! I have been so worn out! Oh, I
thought you never would come!” And then the
eyes closed, and heaven and earth faded away together
in a trance of blissful rest.

-- 507 --

[figure description] Page 507.[end figure description]

But it was no dream; for an hour later you
might have seen a manly form sitting in that self-same
place, bearing in his arms a pale figure
which he cherished as tenderly as a mother her
babe. And they were talking together, — talking
in low tones; and in all this wide universe neither
of them knew or felt anything but the great joy
of being thus side by side.

They spoke of love mightier than death, which
many waters cannot quench. They spoke of
yearnings, each for the other, — of longing prayers,—
of hopes deferred, — and then of this great joy,—
for one had hardly yet returned to the visible
world.

Scarce wakened from deadly faintness, she had
not come back fully to the realm of life, — only
to that of love, — to love which death cannot
quench. And therefore it was, that, without
knowing that she spoke, she had said all, and
compressed the history of those three years into
one hour.

But at last, thoughtful of her health, provident
of her weakness, he rose up and passed his arm
around her to convey her home. And as he did
so, he spoke one word that broke the whole
charm.

“You will allow me, Mary, the right of a
future husband, to watch over your life and
health.”

-- 508 --

[figure description] Page 508.[end figure description]

Then came back the visible world, — recollection,
consciousness, and the great battle of duty,—
and Mary drew away a little, and said, —

“Oh, James, you are too late! that can never
be!”

He drew back from her.

“Mary, are you married?”

“Before God, I am,” she said. “My word is
pledged. I cannot retract it. I have suffered a
good man to place his whole faith upon it, — a
man who loves me with his whole soul.”

“But, Mary, you do not love him. That is impossible!”
said James, holding her off from him,
and looking at her with an agonized eagerness.
“After what you have just said, it is not possible.”

“Oh, James! I am sure I don't know what I
have said, — it was all so sudden, and I didn't
know what I was saying, — but things that I
must never say again. The day is fixed for next
week. It is all the same as if you had found me
his wife.”

“Not quite,” said James, his voice cutting the
air with a decided manly ring. “I have some
words to say to that yet.”

“Oh, James, will you be selfish? will you tempt
me to do a mean, dishonorable thing? to be false
to my word deliberately given?”

“But,” said James, eagerly, “you know, Mary,

-- 509 --

[figure description] Page 509.[end figure description]

you never would have given it, if you had known
that I was living.”

“That is true, James; but I did give it. I
have suffered him to build all his hopes of life
upon it. I beg you not to tempt me, — help me
to do right!”

“But, Mary, did you not get my letter?”

“Your letter?”

“Yes, — that long letter that I wrote you.”

“I never got any letter, James.”

“Strange!” he said. “No wonder it seems
sudden to you!”

“Have you seen your mother?” said Mary, who
was conscious this moment only of a dizzy instinct
to turn the conversation from where she felt too
weak to bear it.

“No; do you suppose I should see anybody
before you?”

“Oh, then, you must go to her!” said Mary.
“Oh, James, you don't know how she has suffered!”

They were drawing near to the cottage-gate.

“Do, pray!” said Mary. “Go, hurry to your
mother! Don't be too sudden, either, for she's
very weak; she is almost worn out with sorrow.
Go, my dear brother! Dear you always will be
to me.”

James helped her into the house, and they
parted. All the house was yet still. The open

-- 510 --

[figure description] Page 510.[end figure description]

kitchen-door let in a sober square of moonlight
on the floor. The very stir of the leaves on the
trees could be heard. Mary went into her little
room, and threw herself upon the bed, weak,
weary, yet happy, — for deep and high above all
other feelings was the great relief that he was
living still. After a little while she heard the rattling
of the wagon, and then the quick patter of
Miss Prissy's feet, and her mother's considerate
tones, and the Doctor's grave voice, — and quite
unexpectedly to herself, she was shocked to find
herself turning with an inward shudder from the
idea of meeting him. “How very wicked!” she
thought, — “how ungrateful!” — and she prayed
that God would give her strength to check the
first rising of such feelings.

Then there was her mother, so ignorant and innocent,
busy putting away baskets of things that
she had bought in provision for the wedding-ceremony.

Mary almost felt as if she had a guilty secret.
But when she looked back upon the last two
hours, she felt no wish to take them back again.
Two little hours of joy and rest they had been,—
so pure, so perfect! she thought God must have
given them to her as a keepsake to remind her
of His love, and to strengthen her in the way of
duty.

Some will, perhaps, think it an unnatural thing

-- 511 --

[figure description] Page 511.[end figure description]

that Mary should have regarded her pledge to the
Doctor as of so absolute and binding force; but
they must remember the rigidity of her education.
Self-denial and self-sacrifice had been the daily
bread of her life. Every prayer, hymn, and sermon,
from her childhood, had warned her to distrust
her inclinations, and regard her feelings as
traitors. In particular had she been brought up
to regard the sacredness of a promise with a superstitious
tenacity; and in this case the promise
involved so deeply the happiness of a friend whom
she had loved and revered all her life, that she
never thought of any way of escape from it. She
had been taught that there was no feeling so
strong but that it might be immediately repressed
at the call of duty; and if the thought arose to her
of this great love to another, she immediately answered
it by saying, “How would it have been
if I had been married? As I could have overcome
then, so I can now.”

Mrs. Scudder came into her room with a candle
in her hand, and Mary, accustomed to read
the expression of her mother's face, saw at a
glance a visible discomposure there. She held the
light so that it shone upon Mary's face.

“Are you asleep?” she said.

“No, mother.”

“Are you unwell?”

“No, mother, — only a little tired.”

-- 512 --

[figure description] Page 512.[end figure description]

Mrs. Scudder set down the candle, and shut the
door, and, after a moment's hesitation, said, —

“My daughter, I have some news to tell you,
which I want you to prepare your mind for. Keep
yourself quite quiet.”

“Oh, mother!” said Mary, stretching out her
hands towards her, “I know it. James has come
home.”

“How did you hear?” said her mother, with
astonishment.

“I have seen him, mother.”

Mrs. Scudder's countenance fell.

“Where?”

“I went to walk home with Cerinthy Twitchel,
and as I was coming back he came up behind
me, just at Savin Rock.”

Mrs. Scudder sat down on the bed and took
her daughter's hand.

“I trust, my dear child,” she said. She stopped.

“I think I know what you are going to say,
mother. It is a great joy, and a great relief; but
of course I shall be true to my engagement with
the Doctor.”

Mrs. Scudder's face brightened.

“That is my own daughter! I might have
known that you would do so. You would not,
certainly, so cruelly disappoint a noble man who
has set his whole faith upon you.”

“No, mother, I shall not disappoint him

-- 513 --

[figure description] Page 513.[end figure description]

I told James that I should be true to my
word.”

“He will probably see the justice of it,” said
Mrs. Scudder, in that easy tone with which elderly
people are apt to dispose of the feelings of
young persons. “Perhaps it may be something
of a trial at first.”

Mary looked at her mother with incredulous
blue eyes. The idea that feelings which made
her hold her breath when she thought of them
could be so summarily disposed of! She turned
her face wearily to the wall, with a deep sigh,
and said, —

“After all, mother, it is mercy enough and comfort
enough to think that he is living. Poor
Cousin Ellen, too, — what a relief to her! It is
like life from the dead. Oh, I shall be happy
enough; no fear of that!”

“And you know,” said Mrs. Scudder, “that
there has never existed any engagement of any
kind between you and James. He had no right
to found any expectations on anything you ever
told him.”

“That is true also, mother,” said Mary. “I had
never thought of such a thing as marriage, in relation
to James.”

“Of course,” pursued Mrs. Scudder, “he will
always be to you as a near friend.”

Mary assented.

-- 514 --

[figure description] Page 514.[end figure description]

“There is but a week now, before your wedding,”
continued Mrs. Scudder; “and I think
Cousin James, if he is reasonable, will see the
propriety of your mind being kept as quiet as
possible. I heard the news this afternoon in
town,” pursued Mrs. Scudder, “from Captain
Staunton, and, by a curious coincidence, I received
from him this letter from James, which
came from New York by post. The brig that
brought it must have been delayed out of the
harbor.”

“Oh, please, mother, give it to me!” said Mary,
rising up with animation; “he mentioned having
sent me one.”

“Perhaps you had better wait till morning,”
said Mrs. Scudder; “you are tired and excited.”

“Oh, mother, I think I shall be more composed
when I know all that is in it,” said Mary, still
stretching out her hand.

“Well, my daughter, you are the best judge,”
said Mrs. Scudder; and she set down the candle
on the table, and left Mary alone.

It was a very thick letter of many pages, dated
in Canton, and ran as follows: —

-- 515 --

CHAPTER XXXVI. JACOB'S VOW.

[figure description] Page 515.[end figure description]

My dearest Mary:

“I have lived through many wonderful scenes
since I saw you last. My life has been so adventurous,
that I scarcely know myself when I
think of it. But it is not of that I am going
now to write. I have written all that to mother,
and she will show it to you. But since I parted
from you, there has been another history going on
within me; and that is what I wish to make you
understand, if I can.

“It seems to me that I have been a changed
man from that afternoon when I came to your
window, and where we parted. I have never forgot
how you looked then, nor what you said.
Nothing in my life ever had such an effect upon
me. I thought that I loved you before; but I
went away feeling that love was something so
deep and high and sacred, that I was not worthy
to name it to you. I cannot think of the man in
the world who is worthy of what you said you
felt for me.

-- 516 --

[figure description] Page 516.[end figure description]

“From that hour there was a new purpose in
my soul, — a purpose which has led me upward
ever since. I thought to myself in this way:
`There is some secret source from whence this
inner life springs,' — and I knew that it was connected
with the Bible which you gave me; and
so I thought I would read it carefully and deliberately,
to see what I could make of it.

“I began with the beginning. It impressed me
with a sense of something quaint and strange, —
something rather fragmentary; and yet there were
spots all along that went right to the heart of a
man who had to deal with life and things as I
did. Now I must say that the Doctor's preaching,
as I told you, never impressed me much in any
way. I could not make any connection between
it and the men I had to manage and the things
I had to do in my daily life. But there were
things in the Bible that struck me otherwise.
There was one passage in particular, and that was
where Jacob started off from all his friends to go
off and seek his fortune in a strange country, and
laid down to sleep all alone in the field, with
only a stone for his pillow. It seemed to me exactly
the image of what every young man is like,
when he leaves his home and goes out to shift
for himself in this hard world. I tell you, Mary,
that one man alone on the great ocean of life
feels himself a very weak thing. We are held up

-- 517 --

[figure description] Page 517.[end figure description]

by each other more than we know till we go off
by ourselves into this great experiment. Well,
there he was as lonesome as I upon the deck of
my ship. And so lying with the stone under his
head, he saw a ladder in his sleep between him
and heaven, and angels going up and down. That
was a sight which came to the very point of his
necessities. He saw that there was a way between
him and God, and that there were those
above who did care for him, and who could come
to him to help him. Well, so the next morning
he got up, and set up the stone to mark the
place; and it says Jacob vowed a vow, saying,
`If God will be with me, and will keep me in
this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat
and raiment to put on, so that I come again to
my father's house in peace, then shall the Lord be
my God.' Now there was something that looked
to me like a tangible foundation to begin upon.

“If I understand Dr. Hopkins, I believe he
would have called that all selfishness. At first
sight it does look a little so; but then I thought
of it in this way: `Here he was all alone. God
was entirely invisible to him; and how could he
feel certain that He really existed, unless he could
come into some kind of connection with Him? the
point that he wanted to be sure of, more than
merely to know that there was a God who made
the world; — he wanted to know whether He cared

-- 518 --

[figure description] Page 518.[end figure description]

anything about men, and would do anything to
help them. And so, in fact, it was saying, `If
there is a God who interests Himself at all in
me, and will be my Friend and Protector, I will
obey Him, so far as I can find out His will.'

“I thought to myself, `This is the great experiment,
and I will try it.' I made in my heart
exactly the same resolution, and just quietly resolved
to assume for a while as a fact that there
was such a God, and, whenever I came to a place
where I could not help myself, just to ask His
help honestly in so many words, and see what
would come of it.

“Well, as I went on reading through the Old
Testament, I was more and more convinced that
all the men of those times had tried this experiment,
and found that it would bear them; and in
fact, I did begin to find, in my own experience, a
great many things happening so remarkably that
I could not but think that Somebody did attend
even to my prayers, — I began to feel a trembling
faith that Somebody was guiding me, and
that the events of my life were not happening
by accident, but working themselves out by His
will.

“Well, as I went on in this way, there were
other and higher thoughts kept rising in my mind
I wanted to be better than I was. I had a sense
of a life much nobler and purer than anything I

-- 519 --

[figure description] Page 519.[end figure description]

had ever lived, that I wanted to come up to. But
in the world of men, as I found it, such feelings
are always laughed down as romantic, and impracticable,
and impossible. But about this time
I began to read the New Testament, and then
the idea came to me, that the same Power that
helped me in the lower sphere of life would help
me carry out those higher aspirations. Perhaps
the Gospels would not have interested me so
much, if I had begun with them first; but my
Old Testament life seemed to have schooled me,
and brought me to a place where I wanted something
higher; and I began to notice that my
prayers now were more that I might be noble,
and patient, and self-denying, and constant in my
duty, than for any other kind of help. And then
I understood what met me in the very first of
Matthew: `Thou shalt call his name Jesus, for he
shall save his people from their sins.'

“I began now to live a new life, — a life in
which I felt myself coming into sympathy with
you; for, Mary, when I began to read the Gospels,
I took knowledge of you, that you had been
with Jesus.

“The crisis of my life was that dreadful night
of the shipwreck. It was as dreadful as the Day
of Judgment. No words of mine can describe to
you what I felt when I knew that our rudder was
gone, and saw those hopeless rocks before us.

-- 520 --

[figure description] Page 520.[end figure description]

What I felt for our poor men! But, in the midst
of it all, the words came into my mind, `And
Jesus was in the hinder part of the ship asleep
on a pillow,' and at once I felt He was there;
and when the ship struck I was only conscious of
an intense going out of my soul to Him, like
Peter's when he threw himself from the ship to
meet Him in the waters.

“I will not recapitulate what I have already
written, — the wonderful manner in which I was
saved, and in which friends and help and prosperity
and worldly success came to me again, after
life had seemed all lost; but now I am ready to
return to my country, and I feel as Jacob did
when he said, `With my staff I passed over this
Jordan, and now I am become two bands.'

“I do not need any arguments now to convince
me that the Bible is from above. There is a great
deal in it that I cannot understand, a great deal
that seems to me inexplicable; but all I can say
is, that I have tried its directions, and find that
in my case they do work, — that it is a book that
I can live by; and that is enough for me.

“And now, Mary, I am coming home again,
quite another man from what I went out, — with
a whole new world of thought and feeling in my
heart, and a new purpose, by which, please God,
I mean to shape my life. All this, under God, I
owe to you; and if you will let me devote my

-- 521 --

[figure description] Page 521.[end figure description]

whole life to you, it will be a small return for
what you have done for me.

“You know I left you wholly free. Others
must have seen your loveliness, and felt your
worth; and you may have learnt to love some
better man than me. But I know not what hope
tells me that this will not be; and I shall find
true what the Bible says of love, that `many waters
cannot quench it, nor floods drown.' In any
case, I shall be always, from my very heart, yours,
and yours only.

James Marvyn.

Mary rose, after reading this letter, rapt into a
divine state of exaltation, — the pure joy, in contemplating
an infinite good to another, in which
the question of self was utterly forgotten.

He was, then, what she had always hoped and
prayed he would be, and she pressed the thought
triumphantly to her heart. He was that true and
victorious man, that Christian able to subdue life,
and to show, in a perfect and healthy manly nature,
a reflection of the image of the superhuman
excellence. Her prayers that night were aspirations
and praises, and she felt how possible it
might be so to appropriate the good and the joy
and the nobleness of others as to have in them
an eternal and satisfying treasure. And with this
came the dearer thought, that she, in her weakness
and solitude, had been permitted to put her hand

-- 522 --

[figure description] Page 522.[end figure description]

to the beginning of a work so noble. The consciousness
of good done to an immortal spirit is
wealth that neither life nor death can take away.

And so, having prayed, she lay down to that
sleep which God giveth to his beloved.

-- 523 --

CHAPTER XXXVII. THE QUESTION OF DUTY.

[figure description] Page 523.[end figure description]

It is a hard condition of our existence here,
that every exaltation must have its depression.
God will not let us have heaven here below, but
only such glimpses and faint showings as parents
sometimes give to children, when they show them
beforehand the jewelry and pictures and stores of
rare and curious treasures which they hold for the
possession of their riper years. So it very often
happens that the man who has gone to bed an
angel, feeling as if all sin were forever vanquished,
and he himself immutably grounded in love, may
wake the next morning with a sick-headache and,
if he be not careful, may scold about his breakfast
like a miserable sinner.

We will not say that our dear little Mary rose
in this condition next morning, — for, although she
had the headache, she had one of those natures in
which, somehow or other, the combative element
seems to be left out, so that no one ever knew
her to speak a fretful word. But still, as we have

-- 524 --

[figure description] Page 524.[end figure description]

observed, she had the headache and the depression, —
and there came the slow, creeping sense
of waking up, through all her heart and soul, of
a thousand, thousand things that could be said
only to one person, and that person one that
it would be temptation and danger to say them
to.

She came out of her room to her morning work
with a face resolved and calm, but expressive of
languor, with slight signs of some inward struggle.

Madame de Frontignac, who had already heard
the intelligence, threw two or three of her bright
glances upon her at breakfast, and at once divined
how the matter stood. She was of a nature so
delicately sensitive to the most refined shades of
honor, that she apprehended at once that there
must be a conflict, — though, judging by her own
impulsive nature, she made no doubt that all would
at once go down before the mighty force of reawakened
love.

After breakfast she would insist upon following
Mary about through all her avocations. She possessed
herself of a towel, and would wipe the
teacups and saucers, while Mary washed. She
clinked the glasses, and rattled the cups and
spoons, and stepped about as briskly as if she
had two or three breezes to carry her train, and
chattered half English and half French, for the

-- 525 --

[figure description] Page 525.[end figure description]

sake of bringing into Mary's cheek the shy, slow
dimples that she liked to watch. But still Mrs.
Scudder was around, with an air as provident and
forbidding as that of a sitting hen who watches
her nest; nor was it till after all things had been
cleared away in the house, and Mary had gone
up into her little attic to spin, that the longsought
opportunity came of diving to the bottom
of this mystery.

Enfin, Marie, nous voici! Are you not going
to tell me anything, when I have turned my heart
out to you like a bag? Chère enfant! how happy
you must be!” she said, embracing her.

“Yes, I am very happy,” said Mary, with calm
gravity.

Very happy!” said Madame de Frontignac,
mimicking her manner. “Is that the way you
American girls show it, when you are very happy?
Come, come, ma belle! tell little Virginie something.
Thou hast seen this hero, this wandering
Ulysses. He has come back at last; the tapestry
will not be quite as long as Penelope's? Speak
to me of him. Has he beautiful black eyes, and
hair that curls like a grape-vine? Tell me, ma
belle!

“I only saw him a little while,” said Mary,
“and I felt a great deal more than I saw. He
could not have been any clearer to me than he
always has been in my mind.”

-- 526 --

[figure description] Page 526.[end figure description]

“But I think,” said Madame de Frontignac,
seating Mary, as was her wont, and sitting down
at her feet, — “I think you are a little triste about
this. Very likely you pity the good priest. It is
sad for him; but a good priest has the Church
for his bride, you know.”

“You do not think,” said Mary, speaking seriously,
“that I shall break my promise given before
God to this good man?”

Mon Dieu, mon enfant! you do not mean to
marry the priest, after all? Quelle idée!

“But I promised him,” said Mary.

Madame de Frontignac threw up her hands with
an expression of vexation.

“What a pity, my little one, you are not in
the True Church! Any good priest could dispense
you from that.”

“I do not believe,” said Mary, “in any earthly
power that can dispense us from solemn obligations
which we have assumed before God, and on
which we have suffered others to build the most
precious hopes. If James had won the affections
of some girl, thinking as I do, I should not think
it right for him to leave her and come to me.
The Bible says, that the just man is `he that
sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth not.'”

C'est le sublime de devoir!” said Madame de
Frontignac, who, with the airy frailty of her race
never lost her appreciation of the fine points of

-- 527 --

[figure description] Page 527.[end figure description]

anything that went on under her eyes. But, nevertheless,
she was inwardly resolved, that, picturesque
as this “sublime of duty” was, it must not
be allowed to pass beyond the limits of a fine art,
and so she recommenced.

Mais c'est absurde. This beautiful young man,
with his black eyes, and his curls, — a real hero,—
a Theseus, Mary, — just come home from killing
a Minotaur, — and loves you with his whole heart,—
and this dreadful promise! Why, haven't you
any sort of people in your Church that can unbind
you from promises? I should think the good
priest himself would do it!”

“Perhaps he would,” said Mary, “if I should
ask him; but that would be equivalent to a breach
of it. Of course, no man would marry a woman
that asked to be dispensed.”

“You are an angel of delicacy, my child; c'est
admirable!
but, after all, Mary, this is not well.
Listen now to me. You are a very sweet saint,
and very strong in goodness. I think you must
have a very strong angel that takes care of you.
But think, chère enfant, — think what it is to marry
one man, while you love another!”

“But I love the Doctor,” said Mary, evasively.

Love!” said Madame de Frontignac. “Oh,
Marie! you may love him well, but you and I
both know that there is something deeper than
that. What will you do with this young man?

-- 528 --

[figure description] Page 528.[end figure description]

Must he move away from this place, and not be
with his poor mother any more? Or can you see
him, and hear him, and be with him, after your
marriage, and not feel that you love him more
than your husband?”

“I should hope that God would help me to feel
right,” said Mary.

“I am very much afraid He will not, ma chère.
I asked Him a great many times to help me,
when I found how wrong it all was; and He did
not. You remember what you told me the other
day, — that, if I would do right, I must not see
that man any more. You will have to ask him
to go away from this place; you can never see
him; for this love will never die till you die; —
that you may be sure of. Is it wise? is it right,
dear little one? Must he leave his home forever
for you? or must you struggle always, and grow
whiter and whiter, and fall away into heaven, like
the moon this morning, and nobody know what is
the matter? People will say you have the liver-complaint,
or the consumption, or something. Nobody
ever knows what we women die of.”

Poor Mary's conscience was fairly posed. This
appeal struck upon her sense of right as having
its grounds. She felt inexpressibly confused and
distressed.

“Oh, I wish somebody would tell me exactly
what is right!” she said.

-- 529 --

[figure description] Page 529.[end figure description]

“Well, I will,” said Madame de Frontignac.
“Go down to the dear priest, and tell him the
whole truth. My dear child, do you think, if he
should ever find it out after your marriage, he
would think you used him right?”

“And yet mother does not think so; mother
does not wish me to tell him.”

Pauvrette, toujours les mères! Yes, it is always
the mothers that stand in the way of the lovers.
Why cannot she marry the priest herself?” she
said between her teeth, and then looked up,
startled and guilty, to see if Mary had heard
her.

“I cannot,” said Mary, — “I cannot go against
my conscience, and my mother, and my best
friend.”

At this moment, the conference was cut short
by Mrs. Scudder's provident footsteps on the garret-stairs.
A vague suspicion of something French
had haunted her during her dairy-work, and she
resolved to come and put a stop to the interview,
by telling Mary that Miss Prissy wanted
her to come and be measured for the skirt of her
dress.

Mrs. Scudder, by the use of that sixth sense
peculiar to mothers, had divined that there had
been some agitating conference, and, had she been
questioned about it, her guesses as to what it
might have been would probably have given no

-- 530 --

[figure description] Page 530.[end figure description]

bad résumé of the real state of the case. She
was inwardly resolved that there should be no
more such for the present, and kept Mary employed
about various matters relating to the
dresses, so scrupulously that there was no opportunity
for anything more of the sort that day.

In the evening James Marvyn came down, and
was welcomed with the greatest demonstrations
of joy by all but Mary, who sat distant and embarrassed,
after the first salutations had passed.

The Doctor was innocently paternal; but we
fear that on the part of the young man there
was small reciprocation of the sentiments he expressed.

Miss Prissy, indeed, had had her heart somewhat
touched, as good little women's hearts are apt
to be by a true love-story, and had hinted something
of her feelings to Mrs. Scudder, in a manner
which brought such a severe rejoinder as quite
humbled and abashed her, so that she coweringly
took refuge under her former declaration, that, “to
be sure, there couldn't be any man in the world
better worthy of Mary than the Doctor,” while
still at her heart she was possessed with that
troublesome preference for unworthy people which
stands in the way of so many excellent things.
But she went on vigorously sewing on the wedding-dress,
and pursing up her small mouth into
the most perfect and guarded expression of non

-- 531 --

[figure description] Page 531.[end figure description]

committal; though she said afterwards, “it went
to her heart to see how that poor young man did
look, sitting there just as noble and as handsome
as a picture. She didn't see, for her part, how
anybody's heart could stand it; though, to be sure,
as Miss Scudder said, the poor Doctor ought to
be thought about, dear blessed man! What a
pity it was things would turn out so! Not that
it was a pity that Jim came home, — that was a
great providence, — but a pity they hadn't known
about it sooner. Well, for her part, she didn't
pretend to say; the path of duty did have a great
many hard places in it.”

As for James, during his interview at the cottage,
he waited and tried in vain for one moment's
private conversation. Mrs. Scudder was
immovable in her motherly kindness, sitting there,
smiling and chatting with him, but never stirring
from her place by Mary.

Madame de Frontignac was out of all patience,
and determined, in her small way, to do something
to discompose the fixed state of things. So, retreating
to her room, she contrived, in very desperation,
to upset and break a water-pitcher,
shrieking violently in French and English at the
deluge which came upon the sanded floor and the
little piece of carpet by the bedside.

What housekeeper's instincts are proof against
the crash of breaking china?

-- 532 --

[figure description] Page 532.[end figure description]

Mrs. Scudder fled from her seat, followed by
Miss Prissy.

“Ah! then and there was hurrying to and fro,”
while Mary sat quiet as a statue, bending over
her sewing, and James, knowing that it must be
now or never, was, like a flash, in the empty chair
by her side, with his black moustache very near
to the bent brown head.

“Mary,” he said, “you must let me see you
once more. All is not said, is it? Just hear me,—
hear me once alone!”

“Oh, James, I am too weak! — I dare not! — I
am afraid of myself!”

“You think,” he said, “that you must take this
course, because it is right. But is it right? Is
it right to marry one man, when you love another
better? I don't put this to your inclination, Mary,—
I know it would be of no use, — I put it to
your conscience.”

“Oh, I was never so perplexed before!” said
Mary. “I don't know what I do think. I must
have time to reflect. And you, — oh, James! —
you must let me do right! There will never be
any happiness for me, if I do wrong, — nor for
you, either.”

All this while the sounds of running and hurrying
in Madame de Frontignac's room had been
unintermitted; and Miss Prissy, not without some
glimmerings of perception, was holding tight on

-- 533 --

[figure description] Page 533.[end figure description]

to Mrs. Scudder's gown, detailing to her a most
capital receipt for mending broken china, the history
of which she traced regularly through all the
families in which she had ever worked, varying
the details with small items of family history, and
little incidents as to the births, marriages, and
deaths of different people for whom it had been
employed, with all the particulars of how, where,
and when, so that the time of James for conversation
was by this means indefinitely extended.

“Now,” he said to Mary, “let me propose one
thing. Let me go to the Doctor, and tell him the
truth.”

“James, it does not seem to me that I can. A
friend who has been so considerate, so kind, so
self-sacrificing and disinterested, and whom I have
allowed to go on with this implicit faith in me
so long. Should you, James, think of yourself
only?”

“I do not, I trust, think of myself only,” said
James; “I hope that I am calm enough, and have
a heart to think for others. But, I ask you, is it
doing right to him to let him marry you in ignorance
of the state of your feelings? Is it a kindness
to a good and noble man to give yourself to
him only seemingly, when the best and noblest
part of your affections is gone wholly beyond your
control? I am quite sure of that, Mary. I know
you do love him very well, — that you would make

-- 534 --

[figure description] Page 534.[end figure description]

a most true, affectionate, constant wife to him
but what I know you feel for me is something
wholly out of your power to give to him, — is it
not, now?”

“I think it is,” said Mary, looking gravely and
deeply thoughtful. “But then, James, I ask myself,
`What if this had happened a week hence?'
My feelings would have been just the same, because
they are feelings over which I have no
more control than over my existence. I can only
control the expression of them. But in that case
you would not have asked me to break my marriage-vow;
and why now shall I break a solemn
vow deliberately made before God? If what I
can give him will content him, and he never knows
that which would give him pain, what wrong is
done him?”

“I should think the deepest possible wrong
done me,” said James, “if, when I thought I had
married a wife with a whole heart, I found that
the greater part of it had been before that given
to another. If you tell him, or if I tell him, or
your mother, — who is the proper person, — and he
chooses to hold you to your promise, then, Mary,
I have no more to say. I shall sail in a few
weeks again, and carry your image forever in my
heart; — nobody can take that away; that dear
shadow will be the only wife I shall ever know.

At this moment Miss Prissy came rattling

-- 535 --

[figure description] Page 535.[end figure description]

along towards the door, talking — we suspect
designedly — on quite a high key. Mary hastily
said, —

“Wait, James, — let me think, — to-morrow is
the Sabbath-day. Monday I will send you word,
or see you.”

And when Miss Prissy returned into the best
room, James was sitting at one window and Mary
at another, — he making remarks, in a style of
most admirable commonplace, on a copy of Milton's
“Paradise Lost,” which he had picked up in
the confusion of the moment, and which, at the
time Mrs. Katy Scudder entered, he was declaring
to be a most excellent book, — a really, truly, valuable
work.

Mrs. Scudder looked keenly from one to the
other, and saw that Mary's cheek was glowing
like the deepest heart of a pink shell, while, in all
other respects, she was as cold and calm. On the
whole, she felt satisfied that no mischief had been
done.

We hope our readers will do Mrs. Scudder justice.
It is true that she yet wore on her third
finger the marriage-ring of a sailor lover, and his
memory was yet fresh in her heart; but even
mothers who have married for love themselves
somehow so blend a daughter's existence with
their own as to conceive that she must marry
their love, and not her own. Besides this, Mrs.

-- 536 --

[figure description] Page 536.[end figure description]

Scudder was an Old Testament woman, brought
up with that scrupulous exactitude of fidelity in
relation to promises which would naturally come
from familiarity with a book in which covenant-keeping
is represented as one of the highest attributes
of Deity, and covenant-breaking as one of
the vilest sins of humanity. To break the word
that had gone forth out of one's mouth was to
lose self-respect, and all claim to the respect of
others, and to sin against eternal rectitude.

As we have said before, it is almost impossible
to make our light-minded times comprehend the
earnestness with which those people lived. It was,
in the beginning, no vulgar nor mercenary ambition
that made her seek the Doctor as a husband
for her daughter. He was poor, and she had had
offers from richer men. He was often unpopular;
but he was the man in the world she most revered,
the man she believed in with the most implicit
faith, the man who embodied her highest
ideas of the good; and therefore it was that she
was willing to resign her child to him.

As to James, she had felt truly sympathetic
with his mother, and with Mary, in the dreadful
hour when they supposed him lost; and had it
not been for the great perplexity occasioned by his
return, she would have received him, as a relative,
with open arms. But now she felt it her duty to
be on the defensive, — an attitude not the most

-- 537 --

[figure description] Page 537.[end figure description]

favorable for cherishing pleasing associations in
regard to another. She had read the letter giving
an account of his spiritual experience with very
sincere pleasure, as a good woman should, but
not without an internal perception how very much
it endangered her favorite plans. When Mary,
however, had calmly reiterated her determination,
she felt sure of her; for had she ever known her
to say a thing she did not do?

The uneasiness she felt at present was not the
doubt of her daughter's steadiness, but the fear
that she might have been unsuitably harassed or
annoyed.

-- 538 --

CHAPTER XXXVIII. THE TRANSFIGURED.

[figure description] Page 538.[end figure description]

The next morning rose calm and fair. It was
the Sabbath-day, — the last Sabbath in Mary's
maiden life, if her promises and plans were fulfilled.

Mary dressed herself in white, — her hands trembling
with unusual agitation, her sensitive nature divided
between two opposing consciences and two
opposing affections. Her devoted filial love toward
the Doctor made her feel the keenest sensitiveness
at the thought of giving him pain. At the same
time, the questions which James had proposed to
her had raised serious doubts in her mind whether
it was altogether right to suffer him blindly to
enter into this union. So, after she was all prepared,
she bolted the door of her chamber, and,
opening her Bible, read, “If any of you lack wisdom,
let him ask of God, that giveth to all men
liberally, and upbraideth not, and it shall be given
him”; and then, kneeling down by the bedside,
she asked that God would give her some immediate
light in her present perplexity. So

-- 539 --

[figure description] Page 539.[end figure description]

praying, her mind grew calm and steady, and she rose
up at the sound of the bell, which marked that
it was time to set forward for church.

Everybody noticed, as she came into church that
morning, how beautiful Mary Scudder looked. It
was no longer the beauty of the carved statue,
the pale alabaster shrine, the sainted virgin, but a
warm, bright, living light, that spoke of some summer
breath breathing within her soul.

When she took her place in the singers' seat,
she knew, without turning her head, that he was
in his old place, not far from her side; and those
whose eyes followed her to the gallery marvelled
at her face there, —


“her pure and eloquent blood
Spoke in her cheeks, and so distinctly wrought
That you might almost say her body thought;”
for a thousand delicate nerves were becoming vital
once more, — the holy mystery of womanhood had
wrought within her.

When they rose to sing, the tune must needs
be one which they had often sung together, out
of the same book, at the singing-school, — one of
those wild, pleading tunes, dear to the heart of
New England, — born, if we may credit the report,
in the rocky hollows of its mountains, and whose
notes have a kind of grand and mournful triumph
in their warbling wail, and in which different parts

-- 540 --

[figure description] Page 540.[end figure description]

of the harmony, set contrary to all the canons of
musical Pharisaism, had still a singular and romantic
effect, which a true musical genius would
not have failed to recognize. The four parts,
tenor, treble, bass, and counter, as they were then
called, rose and swelled and wildly mingled, with
the fitful strangeness of an Æolian harp, or of
winds in mountain-hollows, or the vague moanings
of the sea on lone, forsaken shores. And Mary,
while her voice rose over the waves of the treble,
and trembled with a pathetic richness, felt, to her
inmost heart, the deep accord of that other voice
which rose to meet hers, so wildly melancholy,
as if the soul in that manly breast had come to
meet her soul in the disembodied, shadowy verity
of eternity. The grand old tune, called by our
fathers “China,” never, with its dirge-like melody,
drew two souls more out of themselves, and entwined
them more nearly with each other.

The last verse of the hymn spoke of the resurrection
of the saints with Christ, —


“Then let the last dread trumpet sound
And bid the dead arise;
Awake, ye nations under ground!
Ye saints, ascend the skies!”
And as Mary sang, she felt sublimely upborne
with the idea that life is but a moment and love
is immortal, and seemed, in a shadowy trance, to

-- 541 --

[figure description] Page 541.[end figure description]

feel herself and him past this mortal fane, far over
on the shores of that other life, ascending with
Christ, all-glorified, all tears wiped away, and with
full permission to love and to be loved forever.
And as she sang, the Doctor looked upward, and
marvelled at the light in her eyes and the rich
bloom on her cheek; for where she stood, a sunbeam,
streaming aslant through the dusty panes
of the window, touched her head with a kind of
glory, and the thought he then received outbreathed
itself in the yet more fervent adoration
of his prayer.

-- 542 --

CHAPTER XXXIX. THE ICE BROKEN.

[figure description] Page 542.[end figure description]

Our fathers believed in special answers to prayer.
They were not stumbled by the objection about the
inflexibility of the laws of Nature; because they
had the idea, that, when the Creator of the world
promised to answer human prayers, He probably
understood the laws of Nature as well as they
did. At any rate, the laws of Nature were His
affair, and not theirs. They were men, very apt,
as the Duke of Wellington said, to “look to their
marching-orders,” — which, being found to read,
“Be careful for nothing, but in everything by
prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your
requests be made known unto God,” they did
it. “They looked unto Him and were lightened,
and their faces were not ashamed.” One reads,
in the Memoirs of Dr. Hopkins, of Newport Gardner,
one of his African catechumens, a negro of
singular genius and ability, who, being desirous
of his freedom, that he might be a missionary to
Africa, and having long worked without being
able to raise the amount required, was counselled

-- 543 --

[figure description] Page 543.[end figure description]

by Dr. Hopkins that it might be a shorter way to
seek his freedom from the Lord, by a day of
solemn fasting and prayer. The historical fact is,
that, on the evening of a day so consecrated, his
master returned from church, called Newport to
him, and presented him with his freedom. Is it
not possible that He who made the world may
have established laws for prayer as invariable as
those for the sowing of seed and raising of grain?
Is it not as legitimate a subject of inquiry, when
petitions are not answered, which of these laws
has been neglected?

But be that as it may, certain it is, that Candace,
who on this morning in church sat where
she could see Mary and James in the singers' seat,
had certain thoughts planted in her mind which
bore fruit afterwards in a solemn and select consultation
held with Miss Prissy at the end of the
horse-shed by the meeting-house, during the intermission
between the morning and afternoon services.

Candace sat on a fragment of granite boulder
which lay there, her black face relieved against a
clump of yellow mulleins, then in majestic altitude.
On her lap was spread a checked pocket-handkerchief,
containing rich slices of cheese, and
a store of her favorite brown doughnuts.

“Now, Miss Prissy,” she said, “dar's reason in
all tings, an' a good deal more in some tings dan

-- 544 --

[figure description] Page 544.[end figure description]

dar is in oders. Dar's a good deal more reason
in two young, handsome folks comin' togeder dan
dar is in” —

Candace finished the sentence by an emphatic
flourish of her doughnut.

“Now, as long as eberybody thought Jim Marvyn
was dead, dar wa'n't nothin' else in de world
to be done but marry de Doctor. But, good lan!
I hearn him a-talkin' to Miss Marvyn las' night;
it kinder 'mos' broke my heart. Why, dem two
poor creeturs, dey's jest as onhappy's dey can be!
An' she's got too much feelin' for de Doctor to
say a word; an' I say he oughter be told on't!
dat's what I say,” said Candace, giving a decisive
bite to her doughnut.

“I say so, too,” said Miss Prissy. “Why, I
never had such bad feelings in my life as I did
yesterday, when that young man came down to
our house. He was just as pale as a cloth. I
tried to say a word to Miss Scudder, but she
snapped me up so! She's an awful decided woman
when her mind's made up. I was telling
Cerinthy Ann Twitchel, — she came round me this
noon, — that it didn't exactly seem to me right
that things should go on as they are going. And
says I, `Cerinthy Ann, I don't know anything
what to do.' And says she, `If I was you, I
know what I'd do, — I'd tell the Doctor,' says she.
`Nobody ever takes offence at anything you do,

-- 545 --

[figure description] Page 545.[end figure description]

Miss Prissy.' To be sure,” added Miss Prissy, “I
have talked to people about a good many things
that it's rather strange I should; 'cause I a'n't
one, somehow, that can let things go that seem
to want doing. I always told folks that I should
spoil a novel before it got half-way through the
first volume, by blurting out some of those things
that they let go trailing on so, till everybody gets
so mixed up they don't know what they're doing.”

“Well, now, honey,” said Candace, authoritatively,
“ef you's got any notions o' dat kind, I
tink it mus' come from de good Lord, an' I 'dvise
you to be 'tendin' to't, right away. You jes' go
'long an' tell de Doctor yourself all you know, an'
den le's see what'll come on't. I tell you, I b'liebe
it'll be one o' de bes' day's works you eber did in
your life!”

“Well,” said Miss Prissy, “I guess to-night, before
I go to bed, I'll make a dive at him. When
a thing's once out, it's out, and can't be got in
again, even if people don't like it; and that's a
mercy, anyhow. It really makes me feel 'most
wicked to think of it, for he is the most blessedest
man!”

“Dat's what he is,” said Candace. “But de
blessedest man in de world oughter know de truth;
dat's what I tink!”

“Yes, — true enough!” said Miss Prissy. “I'll
tell him, anyway.”

-- 546 --

[figure description] Page 546.[end figure description]

Miss Prissy was as good as her word; for that
evening, when the Doctor had retired to his study,
she took her life in her hand, and, walking swiftly
as a cat, tapped rather timidly at the study-door,
which the Doctor opening said, benignantly, —

“Ah, Miss Prissy!”

“If you please, Sir,” said Miss Prissy, “I'd
like a little conversation.”

The Doctor was well enough used to such requests
from the female members of his church,
which, generally, were the prelude to some disclosures
of internal difficulties or spiritual experiences.
He therefore graciously motioned her to a
chair.

“I thought I must come in,” she began, busily
twirling a bit of her Sunday gown. “I thought—
that is — I felt it my duty — I thought — perhaps—
I ought to tell you — that perhaps you
ought to know.”

The Doctor looked civilly concerned. He did
not know but Miss Prissy's wits were taking leave
of her. He replied, however, with his usual honest
stateliness, —

“I trust, dear Madam, that you will feel at perfect
freedom to open to me any exercises of mind
that you may have.”

“It isn't about myself,” said Miss Prissy. “If
you please, it's about you and Mary!”

The Doctor now looked awake in right earnest,

-- 547 --

[figure description] Page 547.[end figure description]

and very much astonished besides; and he looked
eagerly at Miss Prissy, to have her go on.

“I don't know how you would view such a
matter,” said Miss Prissy; “but the fact is, that
James Marvyn and Mary always did love each
other, ever since they were children.”

Still the Doctor was unawakened to the real
meaning of the words, and he answered, simply, —

“I should be far from wishing to interfere with
so very natural and universal a sentiment, which,
I make no doubt, is all quite as it should be.”

“No, — but,” said Miss Prissy, “you don't understand
what I mean. I mean that James Marvyn
wanted to marry Mary, and that she was —
well — she wasn't engaged to him, but” —

“Madam!” said the Doctor, in a voice that
frightened Miss Prissy out of her chair, while a
blaze like sheet-lightning shot from his eyes, and
his face flushed crimson.

“Mercy on us! Doctor, I hope you'll excuse
me; but there the fact is, — I've said it out, —
the fact is, they wa'n't engaged; but that Mary
loved him ever since he was a boy, as she never
will and never can love any man again in this
world, is what I am just as sure of as that I'm
standing here; and I've felt you ought to know
it; 'cause I'm quite sure, that, if he'd been alive,
she'd never given the promise she has, — the

-- 548 --

[figure description] Page 548.[end figure description]

promise that she means to keep, if her heart breaks,
and his too. They wouldn't anybody tell you,
and I thought I must tell you; 'cause I thought
you'd know what was right to do about it.”

During all this latter speech the Doctor was
standing with his back to Miss Prissy, and his
face to the window, just as he did some time
before, when Mrs. Scudder came to tell him of
Mary's consent. He made a gesture backward,
without speaking, that she should leave the apartment;
and Miss Prissy left, with a guilty kind of
feeling, as if she had been striking a knife into
her pastor, and, rushing distractedly across the
entry into Mary's little bedroom, she bolted the
door, threw herself on the bed, and began to
cry.

“Well, I've done it!” she said to herself.
“He's a very strong, hearty man,” she soliloquized,
“so I hope it won't put him in a consumption; —
men do go into a consumption about such things
sometimes. I remember Abner Seaforth did; but
then he was always narrow-chested, and had the
liver-complaint, or something. I don't know what
Miss Scudder will say; — but I've done it. Poor
man! such a good man, too! I declare, I feel
just like Herod taking off John the Baptist's head
Well, well! it's done, and can't be helped.”

Just at this moment Miss Prissy heard a gentle
tap at the door, and started, as if it had been a

-- 549 --

[figure description] Page 549.[end figure description]

ghost, — not being able to rid herself of the impression,
that, somehow, she had committed a great
crime, for which retribution was knocking at the
door.

It was Mary, who said, in her sweetest and
most natural tones, “Miss Prissy, the Doctor would
like to see you.”

Mary was much astonished at the frightened,
discomposed manner with which Miss Prissy received
this announcement, and said, —

“I'm afraid I've waked you up out of sleep.
I don't think there's the least hurry.”

Miss Prissy didn't, either; but she reflected afterwards
that she might as well get through with
it at once; and therefore, smoothing her tumbled
cap-border, she went to the Doctor's study. This
time he was quite composed, and received her
with a mournful gravity, and requested her to be
seated.

“I beg, Madam,” he said, “you will excuse the
abruptness of my manner in our late interview.
I was so little prepared for the communication
you had to make, that I was, perhaps, unsuitably
discomposed. Will you allow me to ask whether
you were requested by any of the parties to communicate
to me what you did?”

“No, Sir,” said Miss Prissy.

“Have any of the parties ever communicated
with you on the subject at all?” said the Doctor

-- 550 --

[figure description] Page 550.[end figure description]

“No, Sir,” said Miss Prissy.

“That is all,” said the Doctor. “I will not
detain you. I am very much obliged to you,
Madam.”

He rose, and opened the door for her to pass
out, — and Miss Prissy, overawed by the stately
gravity of his manner, went out in silence.

-- 551 --

CHAPTER XL. THE SACRIFICE.

[figure description] Page 551.[end figure description]

When Miss Prissy left the room, the Doctor
sat down by the table and covered his face with
his hands. He had a large, passionate, determined
nature; and he had just come to one of those
cruel crises in life in which it is apt to seem to
us that the whole force of our being, all that we
can hope, wish, feel, enjoy, has been suffered to
gather itself into one great wave, only to break
upon some cold rock of inevitable fate, and go
back, moaning, into emptiness

In such hours men and women have cursed
God and life, and thrown violently down and
trampled under their feet what yet was left of
life's blessings, in the fierce bitterness of despair.
“This, or nothing!” the soul shrieks, in her frenzy.
At just such points as these, men have plunged
into intemperance and wild excess, — they have
gone to be shot down in battle, — they have
broken life, and thrown it away, like an empty
goblet, and gone, like wailing ghosts, out into the
dread unknown.

-- 552 --

[figure description] Page 552.[end figure description]

The possibility of all this lay in that heart
which had just received that stunning blow. Exercised
and disciplined as he had been, by years
of sacrifice, by constant, unsleeping self-vigilance,
there was rising there, in that great heart, an
ocean-tempest of passion, and for a while his cries
unto God seemed as empty and as vague as the
screams of birds tossed and buffeted in the clouds
of mighty tempests.

The will that he thought wholly subdued seemed
to rise under him as a rebellious giant. A few
hours before, he thought himself established in an
invincible submission to God's will that nothing
could shake. Now he looked into himself as into
a seething vortex of rebellion, and against all the
passionate cries of his lower nature could, in the
language of an old saint, cling to God only by
the naked force of his will. That will rested unmelted
amid the boiling sea of passion, waiting
its hour of renewed sway. He walked the room
for hours, and then sat down to his Bible, and
roused once or twice to find his head leaning on
its pages, and his mind far gone in thoughts, from
which he woke with a bitter throb. Then he determined
to set himself to some definite work, and,
taking his Concordance, began busily tracing out
and numbering all the proof-texts for one of the
chapters of his theological system! till, at last, he
worked himself down to such calmness that he

-- 553 --

[figure description] Page 553.[end figure description]

could pray; and then he schooled and reasoned
with himself, in a style not unlike, in its spirit, to
that in which a great modern author has addressed
suffering humanity: —

“What is it that thou art fretting and self-tormenting
about? Is it because thou art not happy?
Who told thee that thou wast to be happy?
Is there any ordinance of the universe that thou
shouldst be happy? Art thou nothing but a vulture
screaming for prey? Canst thou not do
without happiness? Yea, thou canst do without
happiness, and, instead thereof, find blessedness.”

The Doctor came, lastly, to the conclusion, that
blessedness, which was all the portion his Master
had on earth, might do for him also; and therefore
he kissed and blessed that silver dove of happiness,
which he saw was weary of sailing in his
clumsy old ark, and let it go out of his hand
without a tear.

He slept little that night; but when he came
to breakfast, all noticed an unusual gentleness
and benignity of manner, and Mary, she knew not
why, saw tears rising in his eyes when he looked
at her.

After breakfast he requested Mrs. Scudder to
step with him into his study, and Miss Prissy
shook in her little shoes as she saw the matron
entering. The door was shut for a long time, and

-- 554 --

[figure description] Page 554.[end figure description]

two voices could be heard in earnest conversation.

Meanwhile James Marvyn entered the cottage,
prompt to remind Mary of her promise that she
would talk with him again this morning.

They had talked with each other but a few
moments, by the sweetbrier-shaded window in the
best room, when Mrs. Scudder appeared at the
door of the apartment, with traces of tears upon
her cheeks.

“Good morning, James,” she said. “The Doctor
wishes to see you and Mary a moment, together.”

Both looked sufficiently astonished, knowing,
from Mrs. Scudder's looks, that something was
impending. They followed her, scarcely feeling
the ground they trod on.

The Doctor was sitting at his table, with his
favorite large-print Bible open before him. He
rose to receive them, with a manner at once
gentle and grave.

There was a pause of some minutes, during
which he sat with his head leaning upon his
hand.

“You all know,” he said, turning toward Mary,
who sat very near him, “the near and dear relation
in which I have been expected to stand towards
this friend. I should not have been worthy
of that relation, if I had not felt in my heart the

-- 555 --

[figure description] Page 555.[end figure description]

true love of a husband, as set forth in the New
Testament, — who should love his wife even as
Christ loved the Church, and gave himself for it;
and in case any peril or danger threatened this
dear soul, and I could not give myself for her, I
had never been worthy the honor she has done
me. For, I take it, whenever there is a cross or
burden to be borne by one or the other, that the
man, who is made in the image of God as to
strength and endurance, should take it upon himself,
and not lay it upon her that is weaker; for
he is therefore strong, not that he may tyrannize
over the weak, but bear their burdens for them,
even as Christ for his Church.

“I have just discovered,” he added, looking
kindly upon Mary, “that there is a great cross
and burden which must come, either on this dear
child or on myself, through no fault of either of
us, but through God's good providence; and therefore
let me bear it.

“Mary, my dear child,” he said, “I will be to
thee as a father, but I will not force thy heart.”

At this moment, Mary, by a sudden, impulsive
movement, threw her arms around his neck and
kissed him, and lay sobbing on his shoulder.

“No! no!” she said, — “I will marry you, as I
said!”

“Not if I will not,” he replied, with a benign
smile. “Come here, young man,” he said, with

-- 556 --

[figure description] Page 556.[end figure description]

some authority, to James. “I give thee this
maiden to wife.” And he lifted her from his
shoulder, and placed her gently in the arms of
the young man, who, overawed and overcome,
pressed her silently to his heart.

“There, children, it is over,” he said. “God
bless you!”

“Take her away,” he added; “she will be more
composed soon.”

Before James left, he grasped the Doctor's hand
in his, and said, —

“Sir, this tells on my heart more than any sermon
you ever preached. I shall never forget it.
God bless you, Sir!”

The Doctor saw them slowly quit the apartment,
and, following them, closed the door; and
thus ended The Minister's Wooing.

-- 557 --

CHAPTER XLI. THE WEDDING.

[figure description] Page 557.[end figure description]

Of the events which followed this scene we are
happy to give our readers more minute and graphic
details than we ourselves could furnish, by transcribing
for their edification an autograph letter of
Miss Prissy's, still preserved in a black oaken cabinet
of our great-grandmother's; and with which
we take no further liberties than the correction of
a somewhat peculiar orthography. It is written to
that sister “Lizabeth,” in Boston, of whom she
made such frequent mention, and whom, it appears,
it was her custom to keep well-informed in all the
gossip of her immediate sphere.

My dear Sister:

“You wonder, I s'pose, why I haven't written
you; but the fact is, I've been run just off my
feet, and worked till the flesh aches so it seems
as if it would drop off my bones, with this wedding
of Mary Scudder's. And, after all, you'll be
astonished to hear that she ha'n't married the

-- 558 --

[figure description] Page 558.[end figure description]

Doctor, but that Jim Marvyn that I told you
about. You see, he came home a week before
the wedding was to be, and Mary, she was so
conscientious she thought 'twa'n't right to break
off with the Doctor, and so she was for going
right on with it; and Mrs. Scudder, she was for
going on more yet; and the poor young man, he
couldn't get a word in edgeways, and there
wouldn't anybody tell the Doctor a word about it,
and there 'twas drifting along, and both on 'em
feeling dreadful, and so I thought to myself, `I'll
just take my life in my hand, like Queen Esther,
and go in and tell the Doctor all about it.' And
so I did. I'm scared to death always when I
think of it. But that dear blessed man, he took
it like a saint. He just gave her up as serene
and calm as a psalm-book, and called Jim in and
told him to take her.

“Jim was fairly overcrowed, — it really made
him feel small, — and he says he'll agree that there
is more in the Doctor's religion than most men's:
which shows how important it is for professing
Christians to bear testimony in their works, — as
I was telling Cerinthy Ann Twitchel; and she
said there wa'n't anything made her want to be a
Christian so much, if that was what religion would
do for people.

“Well, you see, when this came out, it wanted
just three days of the wedding, which was to be

-- 559 --

[figure description] Page 559.[end figure description]

Thursday, and that wedding-dress I told you about
that had lilies of the valley on a white ground
was pretty much made, except puffing the gauze
round the neck, which I do with white satin piping-cord,
and it looks beautiful too; and so Mrs.
Scudder and I, we were thinking 'twould do just
as well, when in come Jim Marvyn, bringing the
sweetest thing you ever saw, that he had got in
China, and I think I never did see anything lovelier.
It was a white silk, as thick as a board, and
so stiff that it would stand alone, and overshot
with little fine dots of silver, so that it shone
when you moved it, just like frostwork; and when
I saw it, I just clapped my hands, and jumped up
from the floor, and says I, `If I have to sit up
all night, that dress shall be made, and made well,
too.' For, you know, I thought I could get Miss
Olladine Hocum to run the breadths and do such
parts, so that I could devote myself to the fine
work. And that French woman I told you about,
she said she'd help, and she's a master-hand for
touching things up. There seems to be work provided
for all kinds of people, and French people
seem to have a gift in all sorts of dressy things,
and 'tisn't a bad gift either.

“Well, as I was saying, we agreed that this
was to be cut open with a train, and a petticoat
of just the palest, sweetest, loveliest blue that ever
you saw, and gauze puffings down the edgings

-- 560 --

[figure description] Page 560.[end figure description]

each side, fastened in, every once in a while, with
lilies of the valley; and 'twas cut square in the
neck, with puffings and flowers to match, and then
tight sleeves, with full ruffles of that old Mechlin
lace that you remember Mrs. Katy Scudder showed
you once in that great camphor-wood trunk.

“Well, you see, come to get all things together
that were to be done, we concluded to put off the
wedding till Tuesday; and Madame de Frontignac,
she would dress the best room for it herself, and
she spent nobody knows what time in going round
and getting evergreens and making wreaths, and
putting up green boughs over the pictures, so that
the room looked just like the Episcopal church at
Christmas. In fact, Mrs. Scudder said, if it had
been Christmas, she shouldn't have felt it right,
but, as it was, she didn't think anybody would
think it any harm.

“Well, Tuesday night, I and Madame de Frontignac,
we dressed Mary ourselves, and, I tell you,
the dress fitted as if it was grown on her; and
Madame de Frontignac, she dressed her hair; and
she had on a wreath of lilies of the valley, and a
gauze veil that came a'most down to her feet, and
came all around her like a cloud, and you could
see her white shining dress through it every time
she moved, and she looked just as white as a
snow-berry; but there were two little pink spots
that kept coming and going in her cheeks, that

-- 561 --

[figure description] Page 561.[end figure description]

kind of lightened up when she smiled, and then
faded down again. And the French lady put a
string of real pearls round her neck, with a cross
of pearls, which went down and lay hid in her
bosom.

“She was mighty calm-like while she was being
dressed; but just as I was putting in the last pin,
she heard the rumbling of a coach down-stairs, for
Jim Marvyn had got a real elegant carriage to
carry her over to his father's in, and so she knew
he was come. And pretty soon Mrs. Marvyn
came in the room, and when she saw Mary, her
brown eyes kind of danced, and she lifted up
both hands, to see how beautiful she looked. And
Jim Marvyn, he was standing at the door, and
they told him it wasn't proper that he should see
till the time come; but he begged so hard that
he might just have one peep, that I let him come
in, and he looked at her as if she was something
he wouldn't dare to touch; and he said to me
softly, says he, `I'm 'most afraid she has got wings
somewhere that will fly away from me, or that I
shall wake up and find it is a dream.'

“Well, Cerinthy Ann Twitchel was the bridesmaid,
and she came next with that young man
she is engaged to. It is all out now, that she is
engaged, and she don't deny it. And Cerinthy,
she looked handsomer than I ever saw her, in a
white brocade, with rosebuds on it, which I guess

-- 562 --

[figure description] Page 562.[end figure description]

she got in reference to the future, for they say she
is going to be married next month.

“Well, we all filled up the room pretty well,
till Mrs. Scudder came in to tell us that the company
were all together; and then they took hold
of arms, and they had a little time practising how
they must stand, and Cerinthy Ann's beau would
always get her on the wrong side, 'cause he's
rather bashful, and don't know very well what he's
about; and Cerinthy Ann declared she was afraid
that she should laugh out in prayer-time, 'cause
she always did laugh when she knew she mus'n't.
But finally Mrs. Scudder told us we must go in,
and looked so reproving at Cerinthy that she had
to hold her mouth with her pocket-handkerchief.

“Well, the old Doctor was standing there in the
very silk gown that the ladies gave him to be
married in himself, — poor, dear man! — and he
smiled kind of peaceful on 'em when they came
in, and walked up to a kind of bower of evergreens
and flowers that Madame de Frontignac
had fixed for them to stand in. Mary grew rather
white, as if she was going to faint; but Jim Marvyn
stood up just as firm, and looked as proud
and handsome as a prince, and he kind of looked
down at her, — 'cause, you know, he is a great
deal taller, — kind of wondering, as if he wanted
to know if it was really so. Well, when they got
all placed, they let the doors stand open, and Cato

-- 563 --

[figure description] Page 563.[end figure description]

and Candace came and stood in the door. And
Candace had on her great splendid Mogadore turban,
and a crimson and yellow shawl, that she
seemed to take comfort in wearing, although it
was pretty hot.

“Well, so when they were all fixed, the Doctor,
he begun his prayer, — and as 'most all of us
knew what a great sacrifice he had made, I don't
believe there was a dry eye in the room; and
when he had done, there was a great time, — people
blowing their noses and wiping their eyes, as
if it had been a funeral. Then Cerinthy Ann, she
pulled off Mary's glove pretty quick; but that
poor beau of hers, he made such work of James's
that he had to pull it off himself, after all, and
Cerinthy Ann, she liked to have laughed out loud.
And so when the Doctor told them to join hands,
Jim took hold of Mary's hand as if he didn't
mean to let go very soon, and so they were married.

“I was the first one that kissed the bride after
Mrs. Scudder, — I got that promise out of Mary
when I was making the dress. And Jim Marvyn,
he insisted upon kissing me, — `'Cause,' says he,
`Miss Prissy, you are as young and handsome as
any of 'em'; and I told him he was a saucy
fellow, and I'd box his ears, if I could reach
them.

“That French lady looked lovely, dressed in

-- 564 --

[figure description] Page 564.[end figure description]

pale pink silk, with long pink wreaths of flowers
in her hair; and she came up and kissed Mary,
and said something to her in French.

“And after a while old Candace came up, and
Mary kissed her; and then Candace put her arms
round Jim's neck, and gave him a real hearty
smack, so that everybody laughed.

“And then the cake and the wine was passed
round, and everybody had good times till we heard
the nine-o'clock-bell ring. And then the coach
came up to the door, and Mrs. Scudder, she
wrapped Mary up, kissing her, and crying over
her, while Mrs. Marvyn stood stretching her arms
out of the coach after her. And then Cato and
Candace went after in the wagon behind, and so
they all went off together; and that was the end
of the wedding; and ever since then we ha'n't
any of us done much but rest, for we were pretty
much beat out. So no more at present from your
affectionate sister,

Prissy. “P.S. — I forgot to tell you that Jim Marvyn
has come home quite rich. He fell in with a
man in China who was at the head of one of
their great merchant-houses, whom he nursed
through a long fever, and took care of his business,
and so, when he got well, nothing would
do but he must have him for a partner; and
now he is going to live in this country and

-- 565 --

[figure description] Page 565.[end figure description]

attend to the business of the house here. They
say he is going to build a house as grand as the
Vernons'. And we hope he has experienced religion;
and he means to join our church, which is a
providence, for he is twice as rich and generous
as that old Simeon Brown that snapped me up so
about my wages. I never believed in him, for all
his talk. I was down to Mrs. Scudder's when the
Doctor examined Jim about his evidences. At
first the Doctor seemed a little anxious, 'cause he
didn't talk in the regular way; for you know Jim
always did have his own way of talking, and
never could say things in other people's words;
and sometimes he makes folks laugh, when he
himself don't know what they laugh at, because
he hits the nail on the head in some strange way
they aren't expecting. If I was to have died, I
couldn't help laughing at some things he said; and
yet I don't think I ever felt more solemnized. He
sat up there in a sort of grand, straightforward,
noble way, and told all the way the Lord had
been leading of him, and all the exercises of his
mind, and all about the dreadful shipwreck, and
how he was saved, and the loving-kindness of the
Lord, till the Doctor's spectacles got all blinded
with tears, and he couldn't see the notes he made
to examine him by; and we all cried, Mrs. Scudder,
and Mary, and I; and as to Mrs. Marvyn,
she just sat with her hands clasped, looking into

-- 566 --

[figure description] Page 566.[end figure description]

her son's eyes, like a picture of the Virgin Mary
And when Jim got through, there wa'n't nothing
to be heard for some minutes; and the Doctor he
wiped his eyes and wiped his glasses, and he
looked over his papers, but he couldn't bring out
a word, and at last says he, “Let us pray,” — for
that was all there was to be said; for I think
sometimes things so kind of fills folks up that
there a'n't nothing to be done but pray, which, the
Lord be praised, we are privileged to do always.
Between you and I, Martha, I never could understand
all the distinctions our dear, blessed Doctor
sets up; but when he publishes his system, if I
work my fingers to the bone, I mean to buy one
and study it out, because he is such a blessed
man; though, after all's said, I have to come back
to my old place, and trust to the loving-kindness
of the Lord, who takes care of the sparrow on
the house-top, and all small, lone creatures like me;
though I can't say I'm lone either, because nobody
need say that, so long as there's folks to be done
for. So if I don't understand the Doctor's theology,
or don't get eyes to read it, on account of the fine
stitching on his shirt-ruffles I've been trying to do,
still I hope I may be accepted on account of the
Lord's great goodness; for if we can't trust that
it's all over with us all.”

-- 567 --

CHAPTER XLII. LAST WORDS.

[figure description] Page 567.[end figure description]

We know it is fashionable to drop the curtain
over a newly married pair, as they recede from the
altar; but we cannot but hope our readers may
by this time have enough of interest in our little
history to wish for a few words on the lot of the
personages whose acquaintance they have thereby
made.

The conjectures of Miss Prissy in regard to the
grand house which James was to build for his
bride were as speedily as possible realized. On a
beautiful elevation, a little out of the town of
Newport, rose a fair and stately mansion, whose
windows overlooked the harbor, and whose wide,
cool rooms were adorned by the constant presence
of the sweet face and form which has been the
guiding star of our story. The fair poetic maiden,
the seeress, the saint, has passed into that appointed
shrine for woman, more holy than cloister,
more saintly and pure than church or altar, — a
Christian home.
Priestess, wife, and mother, there

-- 568 --

[figure description] Page 568.[end figure description]

she ministers daily in holy works of household
peace, and by faith and prayer and love redeems
from grossness and earthliness the common toils
and wants of life.

The gentle guiding force that led James Marvyn
from the maxims and habits and ways of this
world to the higher conception of an heroic and
Christ-like manhood was still ever present with
him, gently touching the springs of life, brooding
peacefully with dovelike wings over his soul, and
he grew up under it noble in purpose and strong
in spirit. He was one of the most energetic and
fearless supporters of the Doctor in his life-long
warfare against an inhumanity which was intrenched
in all the mercantile interests of the day,
and which at last fell before the force of conscience
and moral appeal.

Candace in time transferred her allegiance to
the growing family of her young master and mistress,
and predominated proudly in gorgeous raiment
with her butterfly turban over a rising race
of young Marvyns. All the care not needed by
them was bestowed on the somewhat querulous
old age of Cato, whose never-failing cough furnished
occupation for all her spare hours and
thought.

As for our friend the Doctor, we trust our readers
will appreciate the magnanimity with which he
proved a real and disinterested love, in a point where

-- 569 --

[figure description] Page 569.[end figure description]

so many men experience only the graspings of a
selfish one. A mind so severely trained as his had
been brings to a great crisis, involving severe self-denial,
an amount of reserved moral force quite
inexplicable to those less habituated to self-control.
He was like a warrior whose sleep even was in
armor, always ready to be roused to the conflict.

In regard to his feelings for Mary, he made the
sacrifice of himself to her happiness so wholly
and thoroughly that there was not a moment of
weak hesitation, — no going back over the past, —
no vain regret. Generous and brave souls find a
support in such actions, because the very exertion
raises them to a higher and purer plane of existence.

His diary records the event only in these very
calm and temperate words: — “It was a trial to
me, — a very great trial; but as she did not deceive
me, I shall never lose my friendship for
her.”

The Doctor was always a welcome inmate in
the house of Mary and James, as a friend revered
and dear. Nor did he want in time a hearthstone
of his own, where a bright and loving face made
him daily welcome; for we find that he married
at last a woman of a fair countenance, and that
sons and daughters grew up around him.

In time, also, his theological system was

-- 570 --

[figure description] Page 570.[end figure description]

published. In that day, it was customary to dedicate
new or important works to the patronage of some
distinguished or powerful individual. The Doctor
had no earthly patron. Four or five simple lines
are found in the commencement of his work, in
which, in a spirit reverential and affectionate, he
dedicates it to our Lord Jesus Christ, praying Him
to accept the good, and to overrule the errors to
His glory.

Quite unexpectedly to himself, the work proved
a success, not only in public acceptance and esteem,
but even in a temporal view, bringing to
him at last a modest competence, which he accepted
with surprise and gratitude. To the last
of a very long life, he was the same steady, undiscouraged
worker, the same calm witness against
popular sins and proclaimer of unpopular truths,
ever saying and doing what he saw to be eternally
right, without the slightest consultation with
worldly expediency or earthly gain; nor did his
words cease to work in New England till the evils
he opposed were finally done away.

Colonel Burr leaves the scene of our story to
pursue those brilliant and unscrupulous political
intrigues so well known to the historian of those
times, and whose results were so disastrous to
himself. His duel with the ill-fated Hamilton, the
awful retribution of public opinion that followed,
and the slow downward course of a doomed

-- 571 --

[figure description] Page 571.[end figure description]

life are all on record. Chased from society,
pointed at everywhere by the finger of hatred,
so accursed in common esteem that even the publican
who lodged him for a night refused to accept
his money when he knew his name, heartstricken
in his domestic relations, his only daughter
taken by pirates and dying amid untold horrors, —
one seems to see in a doom so much
above that of other men the power of an avenging
Nemesis for sins beyond those of ordinary
humanity.

But we who have learned of Christ may humbly
hope that these crushing miseries in this life
came not because he was a sinner above others, not
in wrath alone, — but that the prayers of the sweet
saint who gave him to God even before his birth
brought to him those friendly adversities, that thus
might be slain in his soul the evil demon of pride,
which had been the opposing force to all that was
noble within him. Nothing is more affecting than
the account of the last hours of this man, whom
a woman took in and cherished in his poverty
and weakness with that same heroic enthusiasm
with which it was his lot to inspire so many
women. This humble keeper of lodgings was told,
that, if she retained Aaron Burr, all her other lodgers
would leave. “Let them do it, then,” she said;
“but he shall remain.” In the same uncomplaining
and inscrutable silence in which he had borne the

-- 572 --

[figure description] Page 572.[end figure description]

reverses and miseries of his life did this singular
being pass through the shades of the dark valley
The New Testament was always under his pillow
and when alone he was often found reading it attentively;
but of the result of that communion
with higher powers he said nothing. Patient, gentle,
and grateful, he was, as to all his inner history,
entirely silent and impenetrable. He died
with the request, which has a touching significance,
that he might be buried at the feet of those parents
whose lives had finished so differently from
his own.



“No farther seek his errors to disclose,
Or draw his frailties from their dread abode.”

Shortly after Mary's marriage, Madame de Frontignac
sailed with her husband for home, where
they lived in a very retired way on a large estate
in the South of France. An intimate correspondence
was kept up between her and Mary for many
years, from which we shall give our readers a few
extracts. Her first letter is dated shortly after her
return to France.

“At last, my sweet Marie, you behold us in
peace after our wanderings. I wish you could see
our lovely nest in the hills, which overlook the
Mediterranean, whose blue waters remind me of
Newport harbor and our old days there. Ah, my

-- 573 --

[figure description] Page 573.[end figure description]

sweet saint, blessed was the day I first learned to
know you! for it was you, more than anything
else, that kept me back from sin and misery. I
call you my Sibyl, dearest, because the Sibyl was
a prophetess of divine things out of the Church;
and so are you. The Abbé says, that all true, devout
persons in all persuasions belong to the True
Catholic Apostolic Church, and will in the end be
enlightened to know it; what do you think of
that, ma belle? I fancy I see you look at me
with your grave, innocent eyes, just as you used
to; but you say nothing.

“I am far happier, ma Marie, than I ever thought
I could be. I took your advice, and told my husband
all I had felt and suffered. It was a very
hard thing to do; but I felt how true it was, as you
said, that there could be no real friendship without
perfect truth at bottom; so I told him all, and he
was very good and noble and helpful to me; and
since then he has been so gentle and patient and
thoughtful, that no mother could be kinder; and I
should be a very bad woman, if I did not love
him truly and dearly, — as I do.

“I must confess that there is still a weak, bleeding
place in my heart that aches yet, but I try to
bear it bravely; and when I am tempted to think
myself very miserable, I remember how patiently
you used to go about your house-work and spinning,
in those sad days when you thought your

-- 574 --

[figure description] Page 574.[end figure description]

heart was drowned in the sea; and I try to do
like you. I have many duties to my servants and
tenants, and mean to be a good chátelaine; and I
find, when I nurse the sick and comfort the poor,
that my sorrows are lighter. For, after all, Mary,
I have lost nothing that ever was mine, — only my
foolish heart has grown to something that it should
not, and bleeds at being torn away. Nobody but
Christ and His dear Mother can tell what this sorrow
is; but they know, and that is enough.”

The next letter is dated some three years after.

“You see me now, my Marie, a proud and
happy woman. I was truly envious, when you
wrote me of the birth of your little son; but now
the dear good God has sent a sweet little angel
to me, to comfort my sorrows and lie close to my
heart; and since he came, all pain is gone. Ah,
if you could see him! he has black eyes and
lashes like silk, and such little hands! — even his
finger-nails are all perfect, like little gems; and
when he puts his little hand on my bosom, I
tremble with joy. Since he came, I pray always,
and the good God seems very near to me. Now
I realize, as I never did before, the sublime thought
that God revealed Himself in the infant Jesus;
and I bow before the manger of Bethlehem where
the Holy Babe was laid. What comfort, what
adorable condescension for us mothers in that
scene! — My husband is so moved, he can scarce

-- 575 --

[figure description] Page 575.[end figure description]

stay an hour from the cradle. He seems to look
at me with a sort of awe, because I know how
to care for this precious treasure that he adores
without daring to touch. We are going to call
him Henri, which is my husband's name and that
of his ancestors for many generations back. I
vow for him an eternal friendship with the son of
my little Marie; and I shall try and train him up
to be a brave man and a true Christian. Ah,
Marie, this gives me something to live for! My
heart is full, — a whole new life opens before
me!”

Somewhat later, another letter announces the
birth of a daughter, — and later still, the birth of
another son; but we shall only add one more,
written some years after, on hearing of the great
reverses of popular feeling towards Burr, subsequently
to his duel with the ill-fated Hamilton.

Ma chère Marie, — Your letter has filled me
with grief. My noble Henri, who already begins
to talk of himself as my protector, (these boys
feel their manhood so soon, ma Marie!) saw by my
face, when I read your letter, that something pained
me, and he would not rest till I told him something
about it. Ah, Marie, how thankful I then
felt that I had nothing to blush for before my
son! how thankful for those dear children whose
little hands had healed all the morbid places of
my heart, so that I could think of all the past

-- 576 --

[figure description] Page 576.[end figure description]

without a pang! I told Henri that the letter
brought bad news of an old friend, but that it
pained me to speak of it; and you would have
thought, by the grave and tender way he talked to
his mamma, that the boy was an experienced man
of forty, to say the least.

“But, Marie, how unjust is the world! how unjust
both in praise and blame! Poor Burr was
the petted child of society; yesterday she doted
on him, flattered him, smiled on his faults, and
let him do what he would without reproof; to-day
she flouts and scorns and scoffs him, and
refuses to see the least good in him. I know that
man, Mary, — and I know, that, sinful as he may
be before Infinite Purity, he is not so much more
sinful than all the other men of his time. Have I
not been in America? I know Jefferson; I knew
poor Hamilton, — peace be with the dead! Neither
of them had a life that could bear the sort of trial
to which Burr's is subjected. When every secret
fault, failing, and sin is dragged out, and held up
without mercy, what man can stand?

“But I know what irritates the world is that
proud, disdainful calm which will neither give sigh
nor tear. It was not that he killed poor Hamilton,
but that he never seemed to care! Ah, there
is that evil demon of his life, — that cold, stoical
pride, which haunts him like a fate! But I know
he does feel; I know he is not as hard at heart as

-- 577 --

[figure description] Page 577.[end figure description]

he tries to be; I have seen too many real acts of
pity to the unfortunate, of tenderness to the weak,
of real love to his friends, to believe that. Great
have been his sins against our sex, and God forbid
that the mothers of children should speak
lightly of them; but is not so susceptible a temperament,
and so singular a power to charm as he
possessed, to be taken into account in estimating
his temptations? Because he is a sinning man, it
does not follow that he is a demon. If any should
have cause to think bitterly of him, I should. He
trifled inexcusably with my deepest feelings; he
caused me years of conflict and anguish, such as he
little knows; I was almost shipwrecked; yet I will
still say to the last that what I loved in him was
a better self, — something really noble and good,
however concealed and perverted by pride, ambition,
and self-will. Though all the world reject
him, I still have faith in this better nature, and
prayers that he may be led right at last. There
is at least one heart that will always intercede
with God for him.”

It is well known, that, for many years after
Burr's death, the odium that covered his name was
so great that no monument was erected, lest it
should become a mark for popular violence. Subsequently,
however, in a mysterious manner, a
plain granite slab marked his grave; by whom

-- 578 --

[figure description] Page 578.[end figure description]

erected has been never known. It was placed in
the night by some friendly, unknown hand. A
laborer in the vicinity, who first discovered it,
found lying near the spot a small porte-monnaie,
which had perhaps been used in paying for the
workmanship. It contained no papers that could
throw any light on the subject, except the fragment
of the address of a letter on which was
written “Henri de Frontignac.”

THE END.
Previous section

Next section


Stowe, Harriet Beecher, 1811-1896 [1859], The minister's wooing (Derby and Jackson, New York) [word count] [eaf702T].
Powered by PhiloLogic